Published Sex Stories

Chucks Huge Penis Pleases Everyone Part 1

donna_mom on Cheating Stories

Chuck was a 28 year old man. He was very attractive but also very dumb. He had tan skin and a well built body, he looked liked he was only about 20 years old, the thing most attractive though, was his 13 by 3 inch cock. He had a somewhat chubby brunette wife that he married a month ago named Jenny.Chuck loved Jenny they fucked everynight after Chuck came home from his job. Chuck worked at a grocery store and made a little bit more then minimum wage. He didn't seem to care though since Jenny made enough to get them though life. One night Chuck left work at 10:10, 10 minutes after the store closed. He reliezed that he had left his cell phone and wallet in his locker. He 10 minutes back to the store, there was only one car left in the parking lot. He walked into the store and back to the brea
Read More
k room. He walked into the break room. He walked in one of the head managers, Tracy. Tracy was laying on the table completely nude and fucking a large pink dildo. Tracy had her right leg up and was bucking her pussy all over the dildo. She had long dark brown hair, she wore glasses, and big wet lips. Chuck's dick became very stiff as he watched Tiffany's perfectly rounded, larged b sized breasts bounce up and down. "Oh fuck, fuck yyyyyyyyeahhhhh" Tracy moaned louder and louder still with her eyes closed. She slammed the dildo into her bald pussy lips, faster and faster she went, her shrieks turned into screams as Tracy erupted all over the dildo. She slowed her hand down and collapsed on the table. By now Chuck cock was fully erect and very noticable. Chuck stood in amazment, suddenly slowing rolled off the desk and turned away from Chuck. Tracy grabbed her black lace thong and put it on. Chuck watched the lace disapear between Tiffany's buttcrack. She put on her silk black bra still having her back towards Chuck. Tracy turned around to pick up her shirt. Out of the corner of her eye she spotted Chuck. She jumped up "Chuck what are you doing here" she yelled. "I forgot my phone" Chuck stammered."Oh my god" Tracy said, she spotted the pink plastic cock on the floor. Tracy looked back toward Chuck, she saw his ragging boner. Tracy smiled and walked toward Chuck, "So what did you think as the show" she smirked as she stood right in front of him. "Great" Chuck said. "Since im finished how about I just do you" Tracy smiled as she placed her warm hand on Chuck's fully erect cock. Tracy got on her knees and unzipped Chuck's pants. His 13 inch monster sprung out of his pants, "oh my gosh, it's fucking huge" Tracy shrieked. Chuck smiled. Tracy took 5 inch of cock and started to bounce her head on Chuck's freakishly large dick. This was the best feeling ever for Chuck. Within minutes Tracy's head was slurping cock as fast as a rocket, Chuck felt his balls tighten. Tracy pulled out the cock just in time as Chuck sprayed his think cum all over Tracy's bra and cleavage. Tracy wipped a finger through her cleavage and pulled out a large strand of white cum. She sucked her finger till all the cum was off and swallowed. Tracy continued doing this until she got every drop possible. Tracy stood up and got the rest of her clothes, "lets talk about a raise for you, sometime after work" she smiled as she walked out the room. Chuck grabbed his phone and wallet and drove home. Chuck had the next two days off. He enjoyed fucking Jenny for serveral hours boths nights after she got home. He had decided that he wasn't going to tell her or anyone else about the affair. Thursday he was back at work. Tracy had the night off and Chuck was sad to hear about that. The strange thing was that almost eveyone in the whole store had heard about the night with Tracy. He wondered if Tracy told. The cashier he worked with today was a single 35 year old woman named Carrie.Carrie had lite brown hair with blonde highlights, b-sized tits and an average sized ass. Carrie and Chuck were already were friends but Carrie was asking alot of questions about Tracy. Chuck denied it and said he didn't know what she was talking about. "Well is it true you have a 13 inch cock" She asked. Chuck smiled, "I'll take that as a yes" She smierked, a customer wlaked into their lane. At about 9:30 everyone but Carrie and Chuck were left. They hadn't seen a costumer for 15 minutes and decided to see if anyone was in the store. They checked every row, nothing. "I guess theres no one here" Chuck said."You know what you can do now right" Carrie asked. "what" Chuck asked, "show me your cock" Carrie demanded. "I can't-its not right i'm married" Carrie starred at him. "No I can't-No" Chuck tried to resist. "Your saying you don't want to fuck this" Carrie turned to her side and slapped her ass through her skin-tight black silky pants, "come on, I know you do". Chuck couldn't help it, Chuck pulled his pants down to reveal his semi-hard cock. Carrie quickly jumped to her knees and put the cock in her mouth. Chuck's cock quickly filled Carrie's mouth as his cock became hard. Chuck pulled Carries shirt off and started to squeeze Carries breasts as she continued to suck on his monster cock. Carrie stopped and pulled Chuck to the ground. Carrie pulled off her tight pants and licked Chucks purple head and licked down to his balls and then up again. Carrie pulled off her purple thong and squatted over the enormous dick. She slowly sat on the cock. She moaned loudly as she she took in 3 inches.Chuck grabbed Carries ass and tried pushing her down, 3 more inches went in. Juices were flowing down Carries legs as wave after wave of orgasms hit. Chuck pushed 2 more inches into the bald pussy. "No more" Carrie screamed, Chuck slowing shoved another inch into the already streched pussy. Carrie began to buck wildly against his cock. She screamed in delight as she and Chuck had their orgasms at the same time. Carrie slowly got off his cock and began to suck it, she did this until Chuck was soft. Carrie and Chuck got on their clothes and left exactly at 10. He got home to find 2 suitcases and a note on the door. Chuck walked to the door and read the note : Chuck, Tracy called about tomorrow night she said she couldn't wait to fuck you AGAIN! It's over, good bye! Chuck got into his car and drove to a hotel and spent all of his cash that he had left. The next day at work Chuck saw Tracy he tried to pretend that he didn't see her, but she saw him. Tracy walked over, "I hope you didn't mind me breaking you and Jenny up, you want to come to my place tonight" she said as she squeezed his ass from behind, "ok" was all Chuck could say. At 8, when he got off Tracy was waiting, "Don't worry about your car I'll drive you to work tomorrow, after some fun tonight" she winked. They drove to Tracy's house. They got out of the car and Tracy ran him up to the master bedroom. Tracy owned a 2 story house in the middle of no where, about 25 minutes away from the store. Tracy quickly pushed Chuck onto the bed and told him to get ready for a fuck of a lifetime. She then walked into her walk-in closet and closed the door. Chuck pulled down his pants and got his dick ready. Several minutes later Tracy walked out of the closet, she wore black stockings, a 5 inch stiletto heels, and her sexy black glasses. She jumped on top of Chuck, "I'm ready" Chuck positioned his cock and inserted 6 inches "I've been practing to get ready for this. Tracy used her whole body and pushed 3 more inches in before she let out a loud deep moan. Precum leaked out of Chucks dick into her snatch. Chuck and Tracy humped for about 5 minutes. Tracy then stopped and pushed another inch in, she now had 10 full inch up her pussy. She shouted and screamed in delight as Chuck started to fuck her, Chuck squeezed and pinched her nipples as she bounched on top of him. Tracy screamed as her orgasm shook her whole body for what seemed like about a minute, Chuck was so excited seeing Tracy like this he pumped his sperm into Tracy's drenched snatch and filled her up with cum. Chuck moved into Tracy's house for the time being. 2 weeks later they found out that Tracy was pregnant and Chuck got a raise. Part 2 is hopefully to come soon.

Working Vacation

bjcortland on Group Stories

Chapter 1

He was having a deep, dreamless sleep, warm and cozy under the covers of the large four poster bed with its thick, soft mattress. From somewhere in the depths of his slumber, he felt a stirring, very pleasant, enticing and familiar. As he slowly emerged from the foggy depths of his sleep, he became more aware of his surroundings. He was lying on his back and could feel soft fingers trailing across the skin of his bare stomach, tickling his flesh gently. But that wasn’t the cause of the stirring sensation. His eyes flickered open, blinking against the warm sunshine that filled the room. Squinting, he looked downward and saw that the fingers were actually long golden brown hair spilling over his chest and stomach, and a warm mouth was enveloping his

Read More
hard member. He closed his eyes and groaned softly, then opened them again as he felt the lovingly wet mouth slip from his hardness. The hair flipped back and he was staring into the most hauntingly beautiful green eyes he could ever remember seeing.

“Good morning, baby” the beautiful woman kneeling between his legs said as she smiled at him, those inviting eyes sparkling mischievously up at him. Her long fingers curled around his stiff shaft and she slowly stuck out her tongue and licked the length of his cock before once again taking it deep into her mouth, her tongue and throat working even harder now that she knew he was awake to fully enjoy her morning blow job.

“Oh fuck, Carrie,” he sighed, lying back on the pillow and reaching out for her head. She murmured something and increased her sucking, taking him partially into her throat as she slowly and methodically coaxed the seed from his heavy balls. His hands entwined in her long, luxuriant hair and he began to move her head up and down on his shaft like he knew she liked. She wasn’t a submissive woman in anything other than their often very animated love-making, where she sometimes liked him to take full control over her. She murmured again and took him deep into her throat until she felt his dark pubic hairs curling against her nose. He held her there, feeling his seed starting its surge outward.

“Oh fuck, baby! Here it comes,” he groaned, releasing her head. She didn’t pull completely free, but backed off until about half of him was in her mouth while pumping his shaft with her hand. The combination was too much and with a long agonizing groan, he released his hot seed into her mouth in a powerful ejaculation that sent some of it instantly down her throat. She was prepared however, and swallowed it without missing a beat, then lovingly licked and sucked hard on his throbbing head, coaxing every last drop from him.

When he finally finished, she pulled her soft lips free and kissed the tip, causing him to shudder and reach down to pull her slender, naked body onto his. As they kissed, he could feel the damp heat from her pussy pressing against his leg and moaned into her mouth, remembering how sweet her pussy tasted and desperately wanting to be between those gorgeous legs.

He broke off their kiss and rolled her onto her back, his mouth kissing along her bare chest and between the soft mounds of her beautiful breasts. He brushed his lips across her nipples, stiff and ready for suckling, then took one into his mouth. She moaned and clutched at his hair as he sucked, then nibbled on the hard little nub. He moved back and forth from one to the other, her sighs of pleasure urging him on. His hand trailed down her flat stomach and over her bare mons. She gasped as his fingers slipped into her wetness, touching her hard little clit and sending a shiver of warm waves of pleasure throughout her lower abdomen. As he continued to massage her sensitive little button, the tendrils spread until her entire body felt like an electric current was passing through it.

The sudden shrill buzzing of the alarm clock put a cold hand on her all consuming pleasure and she felt the warmth passing from her with the sound of the alarm bringing them both back to reality.

“Shit!” he exclaimed, his head poised over her inflamed lips. He glanced over at the clock and sighed resignedly as she slapped a hand on the off button, silencing the alarm. He smiled wanly at her and sat up, his eyes moving longingly over her beautiful naked body. “I’m sorry, honey. Duty calls.” She nodded and smiled up at him, her eyes no longer wild with desire, but still lively and dancing with sexual fire.

“I know,” she said, pulling him down for one more deep, intense kiss before allowing him to sit back up. She couldn’t help but notice his previously limp cock was beginning to show signs of life once again. She gave it a loving caress and licked her lips. “Rain check?”

He grinned and stood up, stretching but never taking his eyes off of her. She rolled onto her side, propping her head up on one elbow. “Definitely,” he replied with a wink and a grin, “You’re not getting off that easy!”

She sat up, her hair wild and her enticing green eyes even wilder. “Promise?” she said, slowly crawling on her hands and knees across the bed, her mischievous eyes locked on his ever hardening cock, her pink tongue moistening her luscious lips. He watched her for a few seconds, mesmerized by her amazing sexuality, then quickly stepped back as she reached the edge of the bed and reached out to him.

“Hey, now!” he said in a chiding tone, but with a glint in his eye, “If you do that again, you’re going to make me late!” He turned and went into the bathroom, and as Carrie flopped down on the bed, she heard the shower start and suddenly had a very naughty thought. Before she could do more than start to move, he poked his head out the door, wagging a finger at her. “Uh-uh, you bad little girl, don’t even think about it!” He winked and she gave him a pouty look, then rolled onto her back and spread her legs. Her fingers sought out her clit and as she listened to the splash of her husband showering, she brought herself to orgasm, finally somewhat satisfying her lust.

She got up and walked over to the window, parting the curtain enough to see out. They were at a beautiful log resort in the mountains where her husband, James, had some meetings with a new client to finalize a new ad campaign. The meetings would be finished today, or lunch tomorrow at the latest, then they were going to spend the rest of the week here, just the two of them. Like a second honeymoon, he’d told her.

The landscape was beautiful, a true winter wonderland. The lodge was a three story structure, made almost entirely of logs and built on the shore of a lake nestled in the basin of two mountains, whose rocky crags rose to dizzying heights. It was January and the frozen lake was covered in a mantle of unbroken powder that ended in a thick evergreen forest before gently sloping upward toward the steeper slopes where the trees gave way to the icy rock. She could see the ice crystals sparkling in the snow in the bright morning sunshine, like millions of tiny diamonds hidden amongst the white powder.

She was still standing there, completely naked, when he came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. He stopped when he saw her there silhouetted against the bright sunlight, her body still taking his breath away even after eight years together, five as husband and wife. He still craved her like no other woman and their sex was always hot and satisfying for both. She must have sensed his presence and slowly turned to him, causing him once again to catch his breath. With a smile, she began a sultry walk toward him, her eyes moving instantly to the growing bulge at his crotch.

“Carrie . . .” he said, holding up a hand and shaking his head, “Please baby, I can’t. If I’m late it might jeopardize the whole deal.”

She pouted in a way that made his growing cock even harder, then climbed onto the bed, moving on her hands and knees toward him across the rumpled sheets. He walked over to where his suitcase was laid open on the bench at the foot of the bed and began to get dressed. She sat there watching him, one hand between her legs and the other caressing her hard nipples. He tried not to watch his sexy wife and struggled to pull on his shorts and pants over his raging hardon. He chuckled and shook his head, deliberately avoiding watching her masturbating as he pulled his white dress shirt on and began to button it.

“Baby, you are insatiable!” he exclaimed, sneaking a glance. He turned to pick up his tie and looked into her face just as she began to cum, gasping as her body stiffened, then trembled as she continued to finger herself to another orgasm. “Oh fuck,” he breathed, feeling himself leak a little precum into his clean shorts. Glancing at his watch, he unzipped his pants and dropped them, sliding his shorts down and releasing his hard member as he moved around to the edge of the bed. What the hell, he had to change them now anyway.

Carrie opened her eyes as if sensing the presence of his naked cock and smiled sexily. She dropped to her hands and knees and crawled over to him, eagerly grasping his stiff shaft and taking him deep into her warm mouth, murmuring her pleasure. James looked down and smiled, then inhaled deeply as her tongue and lips began to slowly make sweet love to his cock.

“Oh, yeah!” he sighed, “Suck it!”

She began to move faster, her hand stroking him as her head bobbed back and forth, saliva drooling from her lips. She loved going down on him and preferred to take her time, but she knew he was pressed for time and was working her best to get him off as fast as possible. He began to move his hips, fucking her hot little mouth even as she pumped him in and out, the tip going into her throat more often than not. Before long, he felt the familiar buzz and gripped her hair, pulling her harder and deeper.

“Oh, fuck!” he gasped, squeezing his eyes shut and thrusting forward. She murmured again and prepared herself to receive his load. A second later, he groaned loudly and she felt his seed shoot onto her tongue. She stopped her movements and concentrated on sucking, swallowing each shot then making sure she got every drop before finally releasing him from her lips, smacking them and grinning up at him.

“Mmm . . . that should hold me for a while,” she said with a smile and a wink.

He shook his head, grinning and chuckling softly as he kicked off his pants and shorts and reached into his suitcase for a fresh pair of boxers. “Don’t ever change, honey,” he said as he pulled his pants back up. She laughed and got up, straightened his tie, then gave him a quick kiss.

“Never,” she said, “I love sucking that big cock of yours.”

He grinned and kissed her again, then picked up his jacket from a hanger. He pulled it on, adjusted it and picked up his laptop and briefcase. She met him at the door and they kissed deeply, his free hand gripping her bare ass and squeezing it. “Meet you in the restaurant at noon, ok?” She nodded and he opened the door. Without even looking to see if anyone else was in the hallway, she rushed out after him and threw her arms around his neck, kissing him one last time. He laughed and looked up and down the fortunately empty hall.

“You are so bad!” he said, grinning and shaking his head. She stepped back into the doorway, blew one more kiss, then closed the door. He turned and walked toward the stairs, thinking for the millionth time that he was one lucky guy.

Chapter 2

Carrie closed the door and sighed. Despite masturbating herself to two orgasms, she was still horny as hell. Just the thought of James’ mouth on her pussy was making her wet again and the memory of his cock filling her the night before caused her to push two fingers deep into herself as she leaned against the thick pine door. She closed her eyes, imagining it was him inside her, moving slowly, touching her in so many sensitive areas at the same time. Oh, god, how she loved him. And she loved making love to him.

She let out a sharp cry as she came again, just the thought of their lovemaking enough to trigger another shuddering orgasm. She pulled her wet fingers from her dripping pussy and looked at them, her juices running down them. Almost without thinking, she brought them to her lips and slowly licked the drops from them, tasting her wetness. It wasn’t the first time she’d tasted herself, often sucking James to completion after he’d fucked her. She actually liked her taste and wondered if every woman had her own distinct flavor, like men did. She decided that they must as she slowly sucked her juices from her fingers and made her way to the bathroom.

She stood under the hot water, steam filling the bathroom as it beaded on her skin and ran down her overheated body in long streams. Her mind was still thinking very naughty thoughts and she wondered if she might be able to convince her husband to skip lunch and come back here for a nooner instead.

She rubbed a finger into her pussy and brought it back to her lips. This was making her very hot and she thought back to the discussion her and James often had about bringing another woman into their bed. She’d never been with another woman but loved watching bisexual and lesbian porn, and the L Word was one of her favorite shows. Did all that make her a closet lesbian? She quickly dismissed that thought. She loved the feel of having her pussy stuffed with a big cock and then fucked until she collapsed to a quivering heap way too much to give up men. But bi? Perhaps. Neither of them had ruled out the possibility of a threesome, but agreed it would have to be with the right person. A hooker or some cheap slut they picked up at a bar just wouldn’t feel right. There had to be some kind of connection, but nothing too intimate that might cause complications down the road.

She turned off the shower and walked naked and wet into the room, drying her hair with a towel. She dried off and sat down at the table to do her hair and apply her makeup, leaving getting dressed until last. She loved being naked and took every opportunity to remain so as long as possible, and rarely wore underwear. She finished and went over to her suitcase, unpacking it and placing her things in the closet and dresser. They’d been in too much of hurry to get into bed when they arrived the night before to worry about unpacking. She turned on the coffee maker and unpacked James’ suitcase, her hands lovingly caressing his shorts as she put them away in the drawer.

When she finished, she went over to the window and threw the curtains wide open, completely flooding the room in bright sunlight. She poured herself a cup of coffee and stood in front of the window sipping on it, once again taking in the incredible view. The sky was still mostly a bright blue, but she could see dark clouds gathering over the mountains. It looked like some snow might be coming their way, which she knew wasn’t an unusual occurrence this high in the mountains. Down in the parking lot, she saw people loading things into cars, many with ski racks on the roof. Unfazed by her nakedness and the fact that she was only on the second floor, easily visible to anyone who might happen to look up, she continued to stand there watching them walk back and forth, secretly thrilled that at any moment someone could glance up and see her.

As she stood watching, a black Cherokee pulled into the parking lot and parked directly across from her window. She could see there was only one person in it - a young woman. When she got out and reached into the back seat for two suitcases, she noted that she was quite attractive, with shoulder length blonde hair and tight jeans showing a very trim figure. Her bomber style winter coat covered her upper body, and she found herself wondering if the rest of her body matched her sexy hips and legs. She watched her over the top of her coffee cup as the woman began to walk toward the hotel lobby, wondering why such an attractive woman would be arriving alone at such a romantic getaway. Perhaps she was meeting someone. Yes, that had to be it. There was no way she was staying here alone.

Just before she moved out of her line of sight, the woman paused and looked up at her window. Their eyes met momentarily and she could swear she saw a slight smile on her face before she disappeared under the eaves of the roof. Carrie smiled, a surge of adrenalin passing through her at the knowledge she had been seen.

She finished her coffee and turned from the window, reluctantly picking up the clothes she’d chosen. She wanted to wear her tight jeans, which she knew looked great on her and that James loved, but he’d be wearing a business suit and she thought something a little less casual would be more appropriate for their lunch date. She pulled on a tan skirt that fell a few inches above her knees and a white blouse, leaving the top two buttons undone. No bra, no panties. Her credo was that if she couldn’t be naked, she wasn’t going to wear any more than she had to. She checked herself in the full length mirror, brushing her long hair over her shoulder, then satisfied with her appearance, slipped into a pair of heels and picked up her purse. She still had a couple of hours before lunch, but the lodge had a gift shop that may provide some distraction from her erotically charged thoughts.

She made her way down to the lobby, nodding a greeting to several people she met along the way. She was wondering if she might run into the blonde woman from the parking lot and what her reaction would be if she did. Would she be embarrassed? She thought not, but who knew? She wasn’t a shy person by nature and was comfortable enough with her body that she wasn’t ashamed to be seen naked.

But her curiosity went unanswered as the woman was nowhere to be seen. She went into the gift shop and browsed among the usual touristy offerings of knick-knacks, t-shirts, and mugs portraying mountain scenes and wildlife. Seeing nothing interesting, she left the shop and wandered toward the restaurant, fully aware of the looks she was attracting from the male guests. She pretended not to notice, but loved the idea that men still found her attractive at thirty. She worked hard at the gym to retain her girlish figure and was often told she had the body of a twenty year old.

She entered the restaurant, which had only a few guests at this hour, most having already eaten breakfast and already at the nearby ski slope, and still too early for the lunch crowd. A couple sat in one corner next to the large fieldstone fireplace, which she noted had a real wood burning fire in it, not one of those fake electric or gas models. She chose a table next to the large window where she could once again look out over the mountains and the parking lot. She enjoyed people watching, coming up with little scenarios about their lives and what brought them to this particular place. The waitress appeared and she ordered toast and coffee. There was a newspaper folded on the empty table next to hers and she picked it up, scanning the headlines while she waited for her breakfast.

She was engrossed in a story when the waitress brought her order over and she set the paper down, smiling and thanking the pretty girl. The waitress, whose name tag said her name was Beth, smiled and asked if she needed anything else. Carrie shook her head. She poured cream into her coffee and watched as Beth made her way back to the kitchen, her sweet young hips swaying inside the dark blue knee length skirt she wore.

She suddenly felt eyes on her and glanced to one side. Two tables over, and watching her with an amused smile, sat the blonde woman from the parking lot. She nodded a greeting, then glanced toward Beth as she disappeared through the swinging doors into the kitchen. She looked back over at Carrie and raised her eyebrows as if to say, ‘very cute’. Carrie held her gaze for a moment, then looked down at her hand absently stirring her coffee. Was she flirting with her?

She glanced back up and the woman was now talking with Beth, who’d come back out to bring her a menu and take her order. Trying not to appear too obvious, she took a closer look and noticed that her upper body was indeed as sexy as her long legs in those tight jeans. She had an amazing set of tits, not overly big, but well shaped and sitting high and firm under the tight sweater she wore. Carrie judged her age to be in her mid twenties, and her eyes were a bright blue, easily noticeable even from where she was sitting. Overall, a very attractive woman.

Beth left with the menu in her hand after pouring the woman a cup of coffee. She sipped at it and looked back over to Carrie, who smiled and turned her attention back to the paper. She was certain now that the woman was flirting with her. Enough men had done this for her to recognize it for what it was. The subtle body language, steady look, and warm smile were nothing new, but this was the first time a woman had done it. She went back to the article she was reading earlier, trying to take her mind off the pretty blonde.

A moment later, she sensed someone standing at her table and looked up, expecting it to be the waitress. She was surprised to see it was the blonde woman, smiling and holding her coffee cup.

“Hi,” she said in a sweet voice, then gestured toward the empty chair across from Carrie. “May I?”

“Uh, sure,” Carrie replied, closing her paper. The woman sat and placed her coffee on the table in front of her. She extended a hand across the table.

“I’m Samantha,” she said as Carrie took her hand and shook it, “Sam.”

“Carrie,” a somewhat subdued Carrie replied, forcing a smile.

Sam nodded and looked around the nearly empty dining room before settling her brilliant blue eyes back on Carrie’s. “Are you here alone, too, Carrie?” she asked before taking a sip from her mug. So she was here by herself after all.

Carrie shook her head. “No, I’m here with my husband. He’s in meetings today.” Sam nodded, glancing down at the ring on her left hand, but didn’t say anything. There was a long silence as each of them sipped their coffee and tried not to look nervous.

“So. . . you’re here alone?” Carrie finally asked, anxious to say something to break the increasingly unsettling silence.

Sam took another sip of coffee and nodded. “Yeah.” She paused as if deciding whether or not to say any more, then continued. “It was supposed be a romantic escape with my ex, but he dumped me two weeks ago. It was too late to cancel the reservations so I decided to come anyway .”

Carrie nodded. “I’m sorry,” was all she could think to say. Sam’s piercing eyes held hers for a moment until she had to look away. Beth came over and set a toasted bagel down in front of Sam and refilled their coffee. No one spoke until she’d gone back into the kitchen.

“Don’t be. Sorry, I mean. It’s been over for while now, just neither of us wanted to admit it.” She shrugged. “Life goes on.” Carrie didn’t reply and after a moment Sam leaned closer, picking up her bagel. “Do you like it when people see you naked, Carrie?”

Carrie was stirring her refreshed coffee and looked up suddenly, her heart beating rapidly. Sam was chewing on a mouthful of bagel, but her eyes were locked on Carrie’s. She swallowed hard and felt her face getting hot. Sam merely watched her for another moment, then said, “You have a great body, nothing to be ashamed of.”

Carrie suddenly felt very uncomfortable. This wasn’t like her and she silently cursed herself for being so embarrassed by this pretty woman with the bright inquisitive eyes and the hot body. She could feel herself becoming damp between her legs and was once again surprised that this was making her aroused.

“I . . . I just got out of the shower,” she stammered, her eyes dropping to her coffee cup. She could feel Sam’s smile without looking up.

“I see,” she replied, “And do you always open the curtains and stand there naked after you take a shower?”

Carrie, feeling her bold resolve returning, looked up. She met Sam’s eyes and this time held them. “Sometimes,” she replied, her voice quiet and surprisingly calm.

Sam held her eyes for a moment, then her lips parted in a wide grin. She leaned in closer. “So do I!” she whispered.

Carrie stared at her for a moment, then began to laugh. Sam joined her and the tension was broken. After they stopped laughing, Sam looked around the now deserted room. “So what are your plans for the day while your man is in his meetings?”

Carrie shrugged. “We’re meeting for lunch, then he’ll be busy until around four.” She took another sip of coffee, watching the pretty blonde over the top of her cup. Sam was nodding and picking at the remains of her breakfast. She looked around and then back to Carrie.

“Do you like girls, too?” she asked.

Carrie was momentarily taken aback by her blunt question. Her mouth dropped open and she quickly closed it. “I, uh . . .”

Sam gave a short laugh and smiled warmly. “I’ll take that as a no,” she said. “Relax, I didn’t mean to embarrass you. It’s just . . . I had a feeling about you and we seemed to be getting along so good . . .” She shrugged. “I thought maybe you liked me. Forget I said anything, ok?”

Carrie got over her shock and shook her head. “No, no, it’s not that. You just . . . surprised me, is all.”

Sam’s eyebrows shot up and a hopeful smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. “So you do like women?”

Carrie felt her heart rising into her throat. The cards were on the table now, no more subtle looks and flirtatious double talk. Was she ready for this? Was James ready for this? Or did she just mean the two of them? She realized Sam was watching her, waiting for an answer.

“Well, I, . . . I mean we - James and I - talked about it. I am a little curious.”

Sam took another sip of coffee. “But you’ve never been with a woman.” It wasn’t posed as a question and Carrie chose not to reply. She looked around for the waitress and seeing her at the counter, signaled for another refill. Neither of them spoke as Beth hurried over and filled both of their cups.

When she’d gone, Sam leaned closer and reached across to take Carrie’s hand. “Would you like me to teach you? Show you how wonderful sex with another woman can be?” She gently caressed Carrie’s hand, bringing goose bumps to her flesh. “I think you’re very sexy, Carrie. And beautiful. When I saw you in that window this morning, you took my breath away.”

Carrie had a million thoughts running through her head. She was attracted to Sam, there was no question. But this wasn’t something she could do without talking to James first. That would be cheating and that was something she swore she would never do. She looked up, meeting Sam’s eyes. “I . . . I can’t,” she said, shaking her head, “Not without talking to my husband first.”

Sam sat back and inhaled a deep breath, then expelled it in a long sigh. “I see.” She studied Carrie carefully before speaking again. “So the only way would be if he was there too?”

Carrie shrugged and looked down before looking back up to her. “Maybe. I don’t know. I just know that I won’t cheat on him.”

Sam nodded and gave her a smile. “I understand, honey. And I respect that.” She fished into her purse, took out a piece of paper and a pen, and jotted something onto it. She passed it to her. “Here’s my room number. I’m staying all week.” She stood up and dropped a twenty onto the table. “Breakfast is on me, sweetie. Talk it over with your husband and get back to me, ok?”

Carrie looked at the paper. Room 218. They were in 224. Just down the hall. She looked up and smiled. “Ok, I will.” Sam pursed her lips in a kissing motion and walked across the room, her firm ass looking oh so good in those tight jeans. She glanced back as she turned the corner, giving a quick wave before she disappeared. Carrie looked at the piece of paper again and tucked it into her purse.

She left the restaurant and wandered back out into the lobby, not really having a destination in mind, her mind whirling from what had just happened. She needed to give this some serious thought. Sam seemed ok with having a threesome with them, even though she’d never met James. Maybe she’d finally found the right girl.

She absently went back to the gift shop and wandered the aisles without really looking at anything, her mind miles away. After a while, she looked down at her watch and saw it was almost noon. Time to meet James for lunch. The nooner forgotten, she hurried back to the restaurant and sat at the same table, trying to formulate a way to tell him about Sam and her proposal.

Chapter 3

James left the banquet room where he’d given the presentation to his client. It seemed to have gone well and he was hoping to be able to wrap it up by mid-afternoon so he could spend some time in bed with his sexy and very horny wife. It must be the mountain air, he thought as he made his way down the hall, tugging at his tie. She was always a little wild in bed, and usually up for just about anything, but last night and this morning she was like a sex starved nymphomaniac. He just hoped he’d be able to keep up with her for the rest of the week, he thought with a smile.

As he turned the corner into the restaurant, he thought there was a good chance she wouldn’t be there and he’d go back to their room and find her lying naked on the bed waiting for him. Even though he was hungry, he would happily skip lunch to spend an hour making love to her. But he spotted her right away, sitting by the window and looking out, the light from outside partially penetrating the thin white blouse and revealing a silhouette of her slender body under it. As he moved closer, he saw she was wearing a short skirt and knew she would be naked under it, causing his cock to twitch inside his slacks. Damn she was sexy!

She turned as he approached and her face lit up in a smile that literally took his breath away. “Hey! How did the presentation go?”

He leaned down and kissed her before taking off his jacket and sitting down. “Great!” he replied, spreading a napkin on his lap. “I’m pretty sure I sold them on it. We just have to iron out a few details after lunch . . .” He grinned widely and spread his hands, “. . . then I’m all yours!” He leaned across and took her hand. “Please be gentle!”

She giggled girlishly and squeezed his hand, chewing on her lower lip. She shook her head. “Uh-uh! Not a chance!”

He sighed and sat back resignedly. “Ah, the things I have to do. The sacrifices!”

Carrie leaned over and slapped his hands playfully as Beth arrived, glancing with mild curiosity at James. She smiled at them. “Hi again,” she said to Carrie as she placed menus in front of them. They both ordered coffee and James watched her as she walked away. He turned back to Carrie and she was giving him a look.

“What?” he asked, grinning, “Didn’t we agree that I’m allowed to look?”

She raised her eyebrows and tried not to crack a smile, wagging a finger at him. “But don’t touch.” He laughed and shook his head, then leaned forward, taking her small hands in his.

“Baby, I would never cheat on you. Never.” His eyes locked on hers and she knew he meant every word.

“I know,” she replied, equally serious, “and neither would I.”

He smiled but saw something in her eyes and his face became serious again. “Is something wrong?”

She smiled and shook her head. “No, of course not.” He gave her a look that said he didn’t believe her and she sighed, then looked around. “There’s something we need to talk about, but I don’t think this is the place,” she said in a low voice.

He cocked his head, a curious look in his warm brown eyes. “Oh? Can you give me a hint?”

She took a deep breath and looked around again to make sure no one was eavesdropping. “It, uh, concerns something we’ve talked about before.” She paused, her eyes locking on his. “About maybe asking another woman to . . . join us.” She arched an eyebrow and a his face took on a look of sudden comprehension.

“Oh . . . that!” he said, then his brow furrowed. “Why? Did you meet someone?”

She looked around the room again then settled her gaze back on him and nodded. “Maybe.”

He smiled. “I see.” His voice had a playful tone. “And where exactly did you meet this person?”

Just then Beth appeared with the coffee pot. They gave her their lunch order as she filled their cups and she went back into the kitchen. As Carrie watched her go, she caught a glimpse of familiar blonde hair and saw Samantha sitting at a table across the room, watching them with great interest. She quickly averted her eyes back to James, who was watching her expectantly.

“I’m sorry, what did you ask me?” she said, pouring cream into her coffee.

“I asked where you met this woman. And how do you know she’d be up for it?”

Carrie took a sip and added more cream. “I met her here. Earlier. And I know she’d be ‘up for it’, as you put it, because she told me she would be.”

He stared at her for a moment. “Are you telling me that a stranger you’ve never met before came up to you and said, ‘Hey, beautiful! Could I join you and your husband for a little orgy?’”

Carrie laughed shortly and shook her head. “No, not exactly. She wanted me at first and I said I wouldn’t do it without talking to you. Then she said if a threesome was the only way, that was no problem.”

He absorbed this and shook his head. “Wow, that sounds . . .” He seemed to be searching for the right word.

“Unbelievable?” she offered.

“Well, yeah, a little,” he said, the skepticism evident in his voice. “What’s this woman look like, anyway?”

Carrie took another sip. “See that cute blonde sitting alone by the fireplace?” James casually made a pass of the room, never resting his gaze in any one spot. He looked back at her, his eyes telling her that he saw her and found her as attractive as she did. “Her name is Samantha. She gave me her room number and said to let her know what we decide.”

James said nothing for a long time while Carrie swirled the remaining coffee around the bottom of her cup. Finally he leaned back and stroked his chin, eyeing her thoughtfully. “You’re really serious about this, aren’t you?”

She looked up and met his eyes, then shrugged. “Maybe, I don’t really know.” She inhaled deeply and swallowed the remains of her coffee. “We always said that with the right person, it could happen.”

He nodded slowly, still stroking his chin. “And you think she might be the right person?”

Again Carrie shrugged, then leaned back and studied his face. His expression was solemn, but she could see the familiar twinkle in his eye that told her he was definitely interested and that the ball was in her court. “I’m not saying we should jump right into bed with her, but maybe we could get to know her and see what happens.”

Just then Beth arrived with her ever present smile and sweet demeanor and set their lunch on the table. They said nothing while she went to get the coffee pot to refill their cups and James gave her a dazzling smile and told her they were fine when she asked if they needed anything else. She returned his smile with a slight blush and went to clear another table, sneaking the occasion glimpse over her shoulder at him.

Carrie noticed this and instead of being upset, grinned with amusement. “I believe you have an admirer,” she said, tilting her head toward the cute waitress. James glanced over at her then returned his gaze to Carrie, his mouth curling in a smile.

“Right. I can barely handle you. Someone that young would kill me for sure!”

She laughed at that and shook her head. “That’s probably true,” she joked, “You’re an old man don’t forget!” He was only two years older than she was, but it was a fact she never allowed him to forget with her constant playful teasing. The truth was he could satisfy her like no other man and she considered herself lucky to have found him.

He chuckled and picked up his BLT, taking a huge bite out of it. Carrie glanced over to where Sam had been sitting, but her table was empty, with only a plate with a napkin crumpled on it and an empty glass to indicate it had been recently occupied. She instinctively looked over to the cashier but no one was there. She must have slipped out shortly after they’d seen her. They ate in relative silence for a few minutes, each lost in their own thoughts. James finished his sandwich and leaned back, tossing his napkin to his plate.

“So, what should we do about your new friend?” He looked over at her, and his expression told her that he at least wanted to explore the possibility.

“Well,” she replied slowly, leaning forward, “Why don’t I find her while you’re in your meeting and get to know her a little better? Then we can talk about it tonight, maybe meet for drinks or something.”

“Or something?” His eyebrows shot up and his eyes twinkled.

Carrie laughed nervously. “She seemed to be mainly interested in me. What if she wants to . . . you know. . . just the two of us first? Would you be ok with that?”

He thought for a moment before answering. “I think I would,” he said thoughtfully, then grinned and added, “I mean, you would have to screen her performance. A noble sacrifice on your part!” Carrie shot him a dirty look and tossed her balled up napkin at him. He threw it back playfully, then his expression and tone became serious. “It’s not like you’d be sneaking around behind my back. And it isn’t with another guy. I would definitely have a problem with that.”

She nodded, wondering what had prompted her to even ask him that question. Maybe she subconsciously wanted to make love with another woman and was looking for permission to do just that. She admitted to herself that Sam’s offer to teach her had certainly piqued her interest. James continued. “If that’s what you and her decide, then ok.” He took her hand. “Just promise me you won’t fall in love with her and leave me.”

She smiled and squeezed his hand. “Not a chance, lover. You’re stuck with me.”

He gave her that boyish grin that made her knees weak and kissed her hand, then glanced at his watch. “I better be going. With any luck I’ll be able to wrap up early, but you never can tell with these things. If I run late, I’ll call you, ok?” She nodded and they stood up. They embraced and kissed quickly, then he picked up the check and went over to the cashier. She blew him a kiss goodbye then went out into the lobby, her eyes searching the crowd for blonde hair. But Sam had apparently disappeared. She decided to go back to their room to give this some more thought.

She climbed the wide curving staircase to the second floor and walked along the carpeted hallway toward their room. This part of the lodge didn’t have log walls like their room and the dining room did. Instead, the interior walls were of pine boards with dark knots dotting the glossy varnished surface. Pictures of wildlife and nature scenes were spaced between every knotty pine door and wall sconces cast a warm glow along the length of the hall, giving the place the feel of a private residence rather than a hotel.

As she passed the doors, she found herself checking the room numbers, odd on the left, even on the right. She passed 215, then 216, 217 . . . She paused. The next room was 218 - Sam’s room. Would she be in there and if she knocked on her door, what would she say? She hesitated a second longer, then began to walk past, her momentary bravery suddenly evaporating.

She quickly made her way to her door and was digging in her purse for her key when a noise caught her attention. She looked up and saw Sam standing at her open door, still wearing the same tight jeans and sweater she’d had on earlier. She was smiling and didn’t seem at all surprised to find Carrie in the hallway.

“Hi,” she said, starting toward her. Carrie forgot about the key in her purse and tried to smile.

“Oh, hi, Sam,” she said, her voice wavering. She stood there watching the attractive blonde walk toward her, her hips swaying and her breasts barely moving under the tight sweater. She swallowed hard and waited until Sam stopped next to her, her blue eyes glittering with an alluring light. “H . . . how are you?”

Sam ignored her question, letting her eyes move over Carrie’s body before locking onto her bottle green eyes. “Your husband is very good looking,” she said, her piercing blue eyes seeming to look into her very soul. Carrie simply stood still, not moving or speaking. “Is he as good in bed as he is to look at?” She leaned in closer until her lips brushed Carrie’s ear, her warm breath sending shivers down her spine. “Does he make you cum over and over until it feels like you’re going to pass out from pleasure?” She pulled her lips from her ear and turned her head so their faces were only inches apart. “Because I know I can make you cum again, . . . and again, . . . and again, . . . until you beg me to stop. But I won’t. I’ll keep you cumming so hard you may never want to fuck a man ever again.”

Carrie was speechless. Sam’s come on had taken her completely by surprise and she hadn’t felt such strong sexual tension since the first time she’d had sex. The pretty blonde pulled back and studied her eyes for a moment before speaking. “I saw you both checking me out in the restaurant so I’m guessing you asked him about me.”

Carrie nodded, dropping her eyes and fidgeting nervously with the clasp of her small purse. “Yes,” she said quietly, “I asked him.”

Sam continued to stare at her. “And . . .?”

Carrie took a deep breath. She was nervous, scared, and excited all at once. Somehow she found her voice and managed not to let it waver too much. “He said . . . that if I wanted to try it alone with you first, it was ok.” She looked up and saw a smile forming on Sam’s face. “He wants to meet later, for drinks.”

Sam nodded, then leaned in and lightly kissed her on the lips. “Then come to my room, baby,” she whispered softly, so close that her lips touched Carrie’s when she spoke. “Let me make love to you like only a woman can.” Before Carrie fully realized what was happening, Sam had taken her by the hand and was leading her to her room. She offered no resistance, following in an almost trance-like state as Sam led her through the door and closed it softly behind her.

Carrie looked around. The room was identical to theirs except for a different bedspread and curtains. She absently dropped her purse onto the table by the door and felt hands on her shoulders, kneading them gently. Her hands dropped to her sides and she closed her eyes, enjoying the soft touch of Sam’s soothing fingers. She could feel herself becoming very damp between her legs and wondered if Sam could smell the scent of her excited sex. It seemed very strong in her own nostrils and wondered if it was just her imagination or if her body was giving away her desires to this strong willed woman.

She felt warm breath on her neck followed quickly by soft lips leaving kisses on her skin, then delicate hands pushing her blouse aside so she could move along part of her shoulders. She heard herself murmur something and the hands moved from her shoulders around to the buttons of her blouse. She allowed her to undo them, simply enjoying her touch and warm kisses. When she had enough undone to allow her access to Carrie’s firm breasts, her hand moved inside and began to lightly tease her nipples. Carrie gasped and Sam’s breath was once again in her ear.

“Ooo, sensitive nipples,” she whispered, her breath now coming in short pants, “I’ve made women cum just by playing with their nipples.” She pinched one, causing Carrie to gasp. “Do you want me to make you cum, Carrie?”

Overcome by the feel of Sam’s gentle hands caressing her breasts and her warm breath in her ear, Carrie fond herself torn between two emotions. Her obvious lust and desire to make love with the beautiful woman fondling her breasts was strong and the dampness on her bare pussy lips confirmed her arousal. She wanted to give in; allow Samantha to have her way with her and fulfill her promise of a long, intense orgasm.

But then James entered her mind and her erotically charged lesbian fantasy was replaced by his warm smile and the way he made love to her, and she hesitated. Yes, he had given her his ok to do what she wanted with Sam, but was that only to please her? She couldn’t help but put herself in his position and try to picture him with someone else. She couldn’t imagine herself doing it.

Sam’s fingers were pinching her hard nipples and massaging her firm breasts and it felt so good, but suddenly very wrong. She brought her hands up and lay them over Sam’s, then slowly pulled them from her breasts. Sam’s lips brushed her ear again.

“What’s wrong, baby?” she breathed, “Don’t you like that?”

Carrie wriggled from her embrace and turned to her, her trembling fingers fumbling with the buttons of her blouse. She looked down, then slowly lifted her face to Sam’s.

“I . . .I’m sorry,” she mumbled. “I can’t do this.” She pushed past Sam and started toward her purse on the table by the door, but she felt a hand on her arm, gentle, yet firm. She stopped and turned again to face the attractive blonde.

“What is it? Am I moving too fast?”

Carrie shook her head as she hurriedly fastened the last button. “Maybe . . .I don’t know. It’s just that . . .” She paused and took a breath, finally looking up into Samantha’s bright blue eyes. She could see the disappointment in them, mixed with concern. “. . .I keep thinking of James, and even though he said this was ok, I still feel like I’m cheating on him.” Sam simply looked at her without replying and eventually Carrie turned to the door, taking the knob in her hand.

“What if he were here too?” Sam asked before she could open the door. “Would that be ok?”

Carrie paused, her hand still clutching the doorknob. She felt Sam’s gentle hand on her shoulder. “I really like you, Carrie. And I think we could be wonderful together.” Carrie didn’t turn around, but she didn’t open the door either. She felt Sam’s grip tighten and turned her around, lifting her face up to look at her. “Why don’t we keep that date for drinks and talk it over, all three of us. Please don’t give up on this, sweetie. If you do, you’ll spend the rest of your life wondering ‘what if’.”

Carrie thought about it for a second, then nodded. “All right.”

Sam’s smile returned. She cupped Carrie’s cheek in her palm, then leaned in and planted a soft kiss on her lips. “Ok. How about if we meet in the bar at eight?” Carrie nodded and mumbled an affirmative. Sam reached down and pulled the door open for her. “Ok, honey. I’ll see you then.”

Carrie turned to go and Sam’s hand pulled her to face her once again. “I respect your commitment to your husband, Carrie. If you decide this is too much, please don’t feel bad about it, ok?” She gave her one of her sweet smiles and Carrie managed a small one in return.

“Thank you,” she whispered, and quickly went out into the hall.

Sam closed the door and sighed heavily. She went over to the window and looked out at the lake. The blue sky of that morning had been replaced by thick gray clouds and already a few snowflakes were starting to flutter around the window pane. The parking lot had only a few vehicles in it because of the threat of the approaching storm and as she watched the thickening snow she wondered if there was any hope of bringing the pretty brunette into her bed.

Her hand stroked her breast, then she dropped it to the button of her jeans. She quickly had them unzipped and slipped her fingers into her panties, closing her eyes as she contacted her clit and began to massage it slowly. This would take care of her immediate needs, but she needed the touch of another person, preferably a woman. Suddenly her eyes opened and a smile crept across her face. Maybe there was another option.

 

Carrie walked quickly to her room, fumbling for the key as she walked. Her hands trembled as she inserted the key in the lock and opened the door. She tossed her purse on the dresser and went over to the window, her fingers toying with the buttons of her blouse as she stared absently out at the gathering clouds. She took a deep breath to try and stop herself from shaking. What had she nearly done? She loved her husband so much it hurt her to think she may have almost jeopardized the amazing relationship they shared. So what if had given her his assent? It still felt wrong not to have him there. Perhaps things would be different tonight. She was still very much attracted to the cute blonde down the hall and hoped her little moment of doubt hadn’t completely ruined the chances of them getting together.

She went into the bathroom and started a bath, then went out to the small refrigerator and took out one of the bottles of wine they’d brought along. She poured herself a glass, then quickly slipped out of her clothes and went back into the bathroom, sipping on the wine. As she sank into the warm water, she felt all the stress start to melt away and closed her eyes, lying her head against a rolled up towel. If she could just relax and think, she was sure she could work it out.

 

Chapter 4

James smiled and shook the hands of the clients as they wrapped up the presentation. It had gone as well as he’d hoped and he now had the signed contract safely tucked away in his briefcase. His train of thought had been constantly interrupted all afternoon by the thoughts of what his wife and the pretty blond might be doing together and more than once he’d had to concentrate to prevent himself from growing a hard-on during the meeting. Would Carrie have the courage to actually spend the afternoon in bed with another woman? She had always been willing to entertain any new sexual games or positions he’d ever come up with, and while a few didn’t work out, most did. As a result, their sex life was always exciting and never the same boring routine, whether it was sex in public or simply a new position one of them had heard or read about. She was without a doubt the most sexually liberal woman he had ever been with. Surely another woman would be just another new adventure for her.

As the clients made their way out of the meeting room and the hotel staff began to clean up the food trays and drink glasses, he closed his laptop and nodded a greeting to an attractive dark haired woman in one of the hotel’s knee length blue skirts and white blouse. She smiled warmly at him and he caught just a hint of a lacy white bra inside her partially unbuttoned blouse as she bent over to pick up the dishes. As he made his way out the door, he could feel his cock starting to grow at the idea of Carrie’s little tryst and hoped she would still be ready for a good fuck before dinner.

As he climbed the stairs to the second floor, he glanced at his watch. Four-forty-five. He’d hoped to wrap up the meeting earlier, but you never could tell about these things. At least that gave Carrie plenty of time to finish up with Samantha and hopefully be waiting to tell him all about it as he plunged his cock deep inside her tight pussy, still wet from Sam’s tongue.

He reached the landing and started the seemingly long walk down the carpeted hall to their room. He hadn’t taken more than a few strides when a door opened just a few doors from theirs and a familiar figure stepped out into the hall and pulled the door closed behind her. She was wearing one of the hotel’s blue skirts and when she turned toward him, he recognized her as Beth, the waitress from the restaurant. She stopped suddenly when she saw him and he saw her face blush a deep red.

“Well, hello there,” he said as he came closer, noting that she had just come out of room 218.

“Uh . . .hi,” she stammered, trying to give him a smile. He could see now that she was very nervous and her clothes and hair were slightly disheveled. He quickly put two and two together and smiled at the pretty young girl.

“Relax, honey, I won’t tell,” he said with a wink, nodding toward the door she’d just came out of.

She gave him a nervous smile, her large brown eyes transmitting her thanks. He turned as she hurried down the hall and down the steps, watching her sexy ass under the tight skirt until she was out of sight. He chuckled to himself and reached into his pocket for his room key, wondering what lucky guest had seduced the cute waitress.

He opened the door and stepped in, looking around for Carrie. He saw her crumpled skirt and blouse on the floor and loosened his tie. “Carrie?” No answer. He went over to the half closed bathroom door and tapped on it, pushing it open. “Honey? Are you here?

As the door swung open, he saw her lying in the bathtub, her eyes closed and her bare breasts rising and falling as she slept. He went over quietly and sat on the edge of the tub, watching her sleep for a long moment before reaching out and caressing her cheek softly.

“Carrie?”

She stirred at his touch and when he spoke her name, her eyes fluttered open. She seemed a little disorientated for a second, then looked up at him.

“James! Oh, I must have dozed off! What time is it?”

He chuckled and gently squeezed her firm breast. “Needed a little rest after a busy afternoon?” he asked, his eyes sparkling as he grinned down at her.

She looked away, then slowly shook her head. “I . . .I couldn’t do it,” she said quietly, then gave him a run-down of what had happened with Samantha. When she finished, she looked up at him, her hand resting on his knee. “It just didn’t feel right without you.”

He smiled, leaned down, and kissed her. She responded immediately, her hand going to his head and holding his mouth to hers as her tongue snaked into his mouth. Just his nearness, his scent, was making her wet and all she wanted at that moment was for him to take her to the bed and make love to her. They continued to kiss for another moment, then James pulled back and reached both hands down to her. She took his hands and he pulled her to her feet, the water streaming down her naked body and making him hard almost instantly. He helped her gingerly step over the side of the tub, then pulled her wet body to his, kissing her deeply as the front of his suit became wet from her dripping body.

Suddenly, he reached down and picked her up, still kissing her, and carried her out into the main room. He stopped before the bed and broke off the kiss, giving her a stern look.

“So you couldn’t fuck another woman, huh?” He glared at her, his eyes twinkling playfully.

Carrie, recognizing his role playing persona, immediately slipped into her character of the submissive slut.

“I . . .I’m sorry,” she mumbled, lowering her eyes. “I tried . . .” she said apologetically, “. . .but I just couldn’t do it.”

He shook his head and sighed, then threw her roughly onto the bed. “Then I guess I’m going to have to punish you. You know I wanted you to fuck her so you’d be ready when we all got together later.”

Carrie crawled to her knees on the bed and bowed her head. “I deserve to be punished,” she murmured in a low voice, “I failed you.”

He stepped closer to the bed and unfastened his belt. “You can start by sucking my cock,” he told her, standing with his hands at his sides.

Carrie crawled over to him and began to unfasten his pants. She pulled them down, then his boxers, and pulled out his hard cock. She looked up at him and he nodded. She gripped his hard member and slowly took it into her mouth, sucking hard as she did.

“More,” he said, placing a hand on the back of her head, “I want you to take it all, you disobedient little slut.”

He pushed her head forward, forcing the tip of his cock into her throat. He heard her gag, but knew she could easily handle his full length. This, he knew, was her favorite type of role-play and she often came just from sucking him while he treated her like this.

He watched as his beautiful naked wife took his entire length, her nose bumping against his trimmed pubic hair. She began to move back and forth, gagging sounds coming from deep in her throat as she pumped his cock in and out of her hot little mouth.

“Mmmm,” he murmured, pushing her hair from her face, “that’s good, my little slut. You like sucking my big cock, don’t you?” Carrie managed a nod without breaking her rhythm. “When you finish sucking me, I’m going to fuck you until you beg me to stop, then I’m going to cum all over that pretty face and watch you lick it up and swallow it.” She raised her eyes upward and nodded again, his thick cock still between her luscious lips.

She kept this up for a few more minutes while he took off his coat, tie and shirt until he recognized from her body language that her jaw was getting tired, then he pushed her back onto the bed. “All right, slut, turn around and give me that pussy.”

Carrie spun around and knelt on the bed on all fours while he kicked off his pants and shorts. He looked down at his naked wife, her ass pointing up at him while her face was buried in the covers of the bed. He reached out and gave her ass a solid slap and she cried out. He slapped her again and this time she moaned and whimpered, wriggling her reddening ass. He grabbed her cheeks and spread them wide, opening her pink pussy, swollen and dripping with her juices. Her tiny puckered asshole was looking straight up at him and he dipped a finger into her wet snatch, then rubbed it over her little rosebud. Carrie moaned and turned her head to one side, eyes closed. He continued to rub her back door, spreading more and more of her wetness over it.

“Would you like me to fuck you in that tight little ass, you horny bitch?” he teased, pressing his finger against her hole.

“Oh . . .” she moaned, “If that’s what you deem to be my punishment.” She gasped as he inserted his finger into her tight asshole. At the same time, he slid the tip of his cock along her wet lips, causing her to moan louder and push back, trying to force him to penetrate her pussy.

“Please . . .” she moaned, “. . .please fuck me now. I don’t care where. I just need to feel your cock inside me!”

He smiled and pushed his finger deeper into her tight little ass, causing her to grunt and grip the sheets. “I’ll fuck you when and where I want to, whore.” He reached down and grabbed her long hair, pulling her head up. “Do you understand?”

She attempted a nod, but he was holding her hair too tight. Not enough to actually hurt her - he knew her limits well - but enough to cause her some discomfort. “Y . . .yes, I . . .understand. I’m sorry.”

He leaned over her, his cock slipping between her labia. “Good. Don’t forget who is in charge here.”

She moaned as he pressed harder, pushing into her warm, wet pussy. She could feel him spreading her wider as he sank deeper, and his finger began to push in and out of her distended asshole, going deeper each time until he was fucking her with the entire length. She was in ecstasy, his cock finally fucking her while he diddled with her ass. Anal was a fairly recent addition to their sexual games, and she had only taken his cock a few times, but she was quickly learning to love it. The combination of his cock in her pussy and his finger in her ass was quickly bringing her to the brink of orgasm and she knew it would be a good one.

James began to move a little faster, thrusting deep into her until his pelvis met with the curve of her ass. She could feel his heavy ball sac slapping against her clit and his hand tugging on her hair was almost too much. She felt herself starting to cum, her body tensing and her pussy tightening around his thrusting cock. He must have felt it too because he began to slam harder into her, moving faster and faster. She began a long wail as her climax built and released. He continued his assault, their bodies slamming together almost in a blur. The room was filled with slapping of their sweaty skin and their gasping breaths, combined with Carrie’s increasingly louder moans.

She came for what seemed an eternity. His jack-hammer thrusts kept her cumming again and again until she lost count. It seemed unbelievable that he was able to last as long as he did, but he had always been an amazing lover, and never failed to pleasure her before he finally came. Finally, she felt his thrusts slowing and could hear his moans over her own from somewhere in the foggy depths of her barely conscious mind. A few seconds later, his finger was pulled from her rectum and then his cock was torn from her spasming pussy. She felt his hands on her waist and knew what to do.

Quickly, she spun around and presented her face to him while he stroked his wet cock. She looked up at him; at the grim look of concentration on his flushed face, then down at the swollen purple tip of his cock as he pumped it, pointing it at her face. He reached out with his other hand and grabbed her hair, yanking back until she was looking up at him, her mouth open to receive his load.

“Oh yeah, you fucking slut, I’m gonna cum all over that pretty face. Open wide!”

Carrie tried to open her mouth wider, pushing her tongue out just as he closed his eyes and groaned. A second later she felt his hot seed shooting into her face and closed her eyes. He came a lot, covering her face and depositing a good amount in her mouth and on her tongue. When he finally finished, he placed the tip of his cock against her lips and she eagerly sucked it in as he wiped gobs of thick semen from her face and eyelids. She opened her eyes and looked up at him as she took his seeping cock into her mouth and sucked until she had every drop, then swallowed it and licked him clean, her face streaked with his cum.

He smiled down at her and stroked her hair. “Holy fuck, baby, you are so good at that! Are you sure I’m not being too rough?”

She gave his cock one final lick, then sat back shaking her head. “No way! I love it!”

He chuckled and wiped another splatter of cum from her cheek. She grabbed his hand sucked his cummy finger into her mouth, cleaning the cum from it, then smacked her lips and grinned. “Mmm, you had pineapple juice, didn’t you?” They had both discovered that if he drank pineapple juice before sex, it made his cum taste sweeter.

He nodded and smiled sheepishly. “I had a feeling something like this might happen.”

Carrie laughed and wiped some more from her face, then licked it from her fingers. “Oh, you did, huh?”

He helped her to her feet and pulled her close. “Call me crazy, but I think you are one horny chick!”

She kissed him quickly, her hand going down and pinching his firm ass. “I just can’t help myself around you, lover,” she whispered. They kissed long and deep for a moment, then Carrie pulled away and glanced over at the clock. It was nearly six o’clock. “If we’re going to meet Samantha at eight, we should get dressed and go for dinner.”

They both went into the bathroom and she cleaned off her face while he started the shower. James went over to her and kissed her again. “We should go over some ground rules, too.” She gave him a questioning look. “You know, what we’re each ok with the other doing, stuff like that.”

Carrie nodded. “You mean, would I be ok if you fucked her?”

He shrugged. “It would be good to know because chances are it’s going to come up.”

Carrie thought for a minute, then met his eyes. “I know you love me, baby, and I know that tonight is just about sex. What we have is more, and whatever happens tonight isn’t going to change the way I feel about you. I love you too much to allow that to happen, and I trust you implicitly.”

He stroked her cheek as steam began to fill the room. “I love you so much, Carrie, and I trust you too. This will be a great adventure, nothing more.”

She smiled and kissed him, then took his hand and led him into the shower.

 

Chapter 5

 

Samantha had been sitting at the bar for about half an hour. It was almost eight now and she was watching the door, hoping that Carrie hadn’t changed her mind. The little tryst with Beth after Carrie had left her all hot and bothered that afternoon had quenched her fire somewhat, and while the pretty young girl had been a very willing and competent partner, Carrie was the one she truly desired. Her husband was also very hot and it had been some time since she’d enjoyed a threesome. Hopefully, that would soon change.

She sipped at her drink, only her second, and politely turned down an offer to join a group of people at one table that were one girl short for three couples. She smiled to herself, thinking one of the girls might be lucky enough to get double-teamed instead, then chuckled to herself. She was such a perv sometimes!

At a few minutes after eight, the door opened and James stepped in with Carrie holding his arm. He was wearing a pair of khaki slacks and an off white shirt, while Carrie wore a very short black mini skirt and white blouse. Every male head in the room turned as they crossed the room and her sexy attire gave Samantha a glimmer of hope that things would come to fruition. She licked her lips and felt the familiar surge of adrenalin at the anticipation of a new sexual experience. She waved at them and smiled as they saw her and came over to her.

“Hey, there! You decided to come!” she said, standing up from her bar stool.

Carrie returned her smile, although somewhat nervously. “Samantha, this is my husband, James.”

James held out his hand and Sam shook it, then indicated an empty table in the corner. “Why don’t we sit over there where we can talk.” They all made their way over to the table and after giving their drink orders to the waitress, sat quietly. Finally Samantha took the initiative.

“I know this can be a little awkward at first,” she said, reaching out to touch Carrie’s hand, “but we’ll soon get over the initial weirdness and once we all get naked . . .” she grinned, “we’re gonna have a great time!” Her eyes sparkled with excitement as they moved from Carrie to James, then back to Carrie.

“This is all new to us,” Carrie explained, “but it’s something we’ve wanted to do for a while now.”

James nodded and took over. “Yes, we just needed to find the right person.”

Samantha chewed on her lip. “And you think that I’m that person?”

James and Carrie exchanged a look, then Carrie nodded. “I believe so. You’re experienced with women, and you seemed to have no problem with inviting James to join in so I’m guessing you’ve done that before too.”

Samantha took a sip of her drink and laughed softly, nodding. “Yes, you guess correctly.” She looked up at them and her expression grew more serious. “But I don’t do this all the time, and not with just anyone who asks. I’m very particular about who I invite into my bed.” Her face softened. “I just wanted you both to know that.”

James nodded approvingly. “Thank you. That means a lot.” Carrie smiled and nodded her agreement.

 

They sat there for about an hour, getting to know one another a little better and having a few drinks to relax. Samantha asked if there was anything they would be uncomfortable with and after a short pause, they both shook their heads. If they were going to do this, they wanted the full experience. Who knew if they would have another opportunity anytime soon.

 

After they’d all finished their third drinks, James looked at the two beautiful women and said, “Are we ready to do this?”

 

Sam looked at Carrie and she nodded. They all got up and James went to the bar to pay the tab while the two women went out into the lobby. Samantha took Carrie’s hand and turned to face her. “This is going to be a night you won’t forget, baby,” she whispered, leaning in to kiss her briefly.

 

Carrie, feeling a little nervous despite the three Long Island iced teas she’d had, only smiled and nodded. A moment later James rejoined them and they made their way up the stairs to the second floor. They had agreed to use Samantha’s room and when James saw the room number, he smiled to himself. So this was the lucky “guy” who had seduced the cute waitress earlier.

 

Samantha opened the door and stepped aside to allow them in first. They went in and she closed the door behind them, then went over to the mini bar. “Would you guys like another drink first?” James took a scotch but Carrie said no, explaining that she had already reached her limit with the wine and drinks at the bar.

They sat around chatting, with Carrie sitting close to James on the edge of the bed while Samantha sat in the wing back chair a few feet away. She crossed her long legs as she sipped at her drink, her soft blue eyes moving back and forth from James to Carrie as they talked about this and that - small talk that they hoped would ease the sexual tension they all felt at one level or another.

Finally, Samantha set her drink down and unfolded her long legs. She stood up and came over in front of them, looking from one to the other. Carrie looked up at her, then lowered her eyes nervously and leaned closer to her husband. James, despite the enviable position he now found himself in, was surprised at his own trepidation in closing the deal, so to speak. Here he had two gorgeous, horny women who wanted to have sex with him - and each other - and he was actually having second thoughts!

Samantha seemed to sense their reluctance and reached out a hand to each of them, smiling warmly.

“It’s ok to be a little nervous,” she said as each of them took her offered hand after a few seconds of hesitation. She smiled warmly as they stood up with her. “I know this is all new to you and I promise to make it as comfortable and exciting as possible.” She kissed each of them briefly on the lips and grinned. “I promise you’re gonna love it!”

Carrie, feeling some relief at her encouraging words, looked over at James, taking his hand. He turned to her and they smiled at one another, then kissed. It was just a soft, lingering peck on the lips at first, then they began to take it further, kissing deeper. Tongues became involved and hands roamed.

Samantha smiled and watched as they made out like two lovestruck school kids, so wrapped up in one another that they seemed to forget she was even there. Her eyes moved up and down, taking in the sexy curves of Carrie’s hot body in the tight skirt, then she studied James closer. While Carrie had been her main focus for the evenings activities, the more she got to know her handsome and charming husband, the more she liked him. He looked like he had an athlete’s body under his modest but stylish clothes and she couldn’t wait to get his shirt off and see for herself. And if he was even half as good in bed as Carrie had insinuated, this was going to be a very interesting night!

She allowed them to finish their kiss, then moved closer as they pulled apart, her arms around each of their shoulders and her face as close as theirs were to one another. She looked into James’ eyes for a moment, then Carrie’s. Carrie licked her lips nervously, but before she had a chance to move or say anything, Samantha’s lips were pressed to hers and her tongue probed at her soft lips. At first, Carrie’s only response was to tense up, but Sam persisted and after a few seconds, she relaxed and began returning the kiss, parting her lips to allow Sam’s tongue into her mouth.

James watched in fascination, his face only inches from theirs, as his sexy wife kissed the hot blonde passionately. He felt his already hard cock twitch at the sight, amazed at how much it turned him on to watch his wife with another woman. Samantha’s sexy body was pressing against his and he could feel the soft flesh of her breast against his chest.

They continued the kiss for maybe thirty seconds, then Samantha broke it off and gave Carrie a quick peck, smiling at her. “Mmm, I love your kisses!” she whispered, planting one more on her wet lips. “Would it be ok if . . .?” She tilted her head toward James. Carrie looked over at him, then back to Sam and nodded. Sam grinned and turned to James, moving in quickly to kiss him hard, her tongue pushing into his mouth.

James, surprised by her sudden advances, took a few seconds to respond, then began to kiss her hungrily, sucking on her tongue and pushing his own into her mouth. After all these years with Carrie, this was the first time he had ever kissed another woman and the feeling was . . .well, different. In a good way. As their tongues lashed together, he wondered how much different her pussy would feel and felt himself grow so hard he thought he may burst out of his pants.

Carrie watched her husband kissing her and couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy, even as Sam’s hand caressed the back of her neck while she was doing it. They pulled apart after a few seconds, leaving them both a little breathless. Sam ran her hands down each of their backs and settled on their asses, giving each a little squeeze.

“Why don’t you . . .,” she said, turning to Carrie, “. . .introduce me to your husband’s big cock.” She grinned at James. “We can both go down and say hello!”

Carrie looked to James as if seeking his approval, but he only grinned and nodded at the sexy blonde. “Oh, yeah!” he replied, his eyes sparkling.

Sam laughed and kissed them both again, then reached down and began to undo his pants. Carrie watched her, trying to quell the jealous feeling by telling herself this was only sex. James loved her, and he promised that wouldn’t change. As Samantha began to work his pants down, she resolved herself to stop feeling jealous and just enjoy the experience.

Sam let James’ slacks drop around his ankles and looked down at the huge tent in his boxers. She let out a low whistle and looked up at Carrie, grinning. “Holy crap, girl! I see now why you married him!”

Carrie giggled and James felt his face getting hot. He knew he was a little above average, though not what you would call huge. He was a little uncomfortable being scrutinized and was relieved when Sam turned her lustful gaze to his wife.

“Maybe you and I should do this topless,” she suggested with a wink. Carrie grinned and reached for the hem of her shirt. Even under these extraordinary circumstances, she was comfortable being naked and had no problem baring her breasts for the hot blonde. She quickly had her top off and Samantha licked her lips as her eyes traveled over her full tits with the rock-hard nipples. “Oh, wow, those are gorgeous!” she exclaimed, reaching out to cup one. Carrie sighed as her fingers touched her areola, making slow, delicate circles around her engorged nipples.

James watched silently, his pants crumpled around his ankles and his cock making a wet spot on his boxers. Samantha seemed to come out of a daze and grinned, then pulled her own top off, shaking her hair free as she did. Her breasts spilled out, quivering slightly as they settled high on her chest, her nipples pointing upward. She teasingly licked a finger, then began to rub it around, then over her swollen nubs, smiling at each of them as she did. “I love having my nipples played with . . .and sucked,” she breathed, closing her eyes as a look of serene pleasure enveloped her pretty face.

Carrie watched her for a few seconds, then looked over at James, who quickly averted his eyes from Sam’s perky breasts. He smiled feebly at her and she laughed, trying to show him that it was ok for him to admire their new friend’s tits. She certainly was.

Sam opened her eyes and looked back down at James’ throbbing hardon inside his boxers, the growing wet spot clearly visible. She looked over at Carrie and grinned. “Somebody wants some attention!” she said with a little girlish giggle. She grasped Carrie’s hand and dropped to her knees

before him, pulling her down with her. She reached up and hooked her fingers in the waistband of his shorts and began to work them down over his erect cock.

Carrie watched as another woman slowly exposed her husband’s thick, hard cock; hers alone for the past eight years. Now here she was, sharing her man with this beautiful and exciting woman, and it felt incredibly erotic. As the soft purple head emerged, then, inch by inch his rough shaft, she licked her lips in anticipation of having him in her mouth again. She truly loved sucking his cock and giving him the pleasure she knew he experienced from it. Samantha was slowly lowering his boxers, her eyes glued to his hard phallus and her tongue moving almost unconsciously across her lips.

When she finally pulled them low enough to fully release him, his cock was pointing straight out at them, his balls heavy and his scant pubic hair curling around the base. Samantha looked up at him and took him in her hand.

“Mmm, I bet you taste good!” she said, then quickly parted her lips and sucked the head into her mouth, rolling her tongue across it like a lollipop. James sighed and looked down at the two women kneeling before him. Carrie was watching Sam suck on his cock, taking nearly half of it into her mouth before releasing it and passing it to her. “Your turn, sweetie,” she said with a wink.

Carrie took him in her hand and pressed her lips to the soft tip, her tongue poking out and licking up a drop of precum before plunging him into her mouth, sucking hard and pumping him with her hand. James moaned and she felt a small taste of satisfaction that she was able to get more of a reaction from him than Sam had. Of course, she’d had eight years to learn what turned him on, but it was still a good feeling.

They began to switch off, each taking him for a minute at a time. James began to feel himself inching closer and closer to release. The idea of two beautiful women taking turns blowing him combined with their different styles was one of the most erotic things he could ever remember doing. Trying to hold himself off as long as possible, he began to think of something else - his presentation that afternoon, the increasingly stormy weather outside, meeting Beth exiting Sam’s room that afternoon. Oh shit.

He looked down to see Carrie now had him deep in her throat while Samantha held her hair back with one hand while cradling his balls with the other. This was too much. No man could withstand this kind of pleasure for very long without exploding.

“Oh, fuck . . .!” he gasped, feeling his balls tighten.

Carrie knew exactly what was about to happen and Sam seemed to as well. “Pull off!” she urged, “Let him cum on our faces!” Carrie pulled his cock from her lips, her hand pumping it steadily while they both looked up at him, their mouths open. “Come on, baby!” Sam whispered, “Let us have it!”

James looked down again at the two beautiful faces looking up and waiting to receive his load and that was all it took. He stiffened and groaned, and a second later he felt the surge of his cum being ejected through his shaft. He cried out and looked down as shot after shot erupted from his cock, splattering the faces and open mouths of both girls equally. As his orgasm subsided and his body relaxed, he felt warm lips suckling on the sensitive head of his cock. He looked down to see Sam popping it from her lips and passing it to Carrie, grinning up at him with splotches of his seed covering her face.

“You taste yummy, baby!” Sam exclaimed, licking her lips. Carrie sucked on his cock for a moment, then released it, her own lips smacking.

“He drinks lots of pineapple juice,” she said, smiling up at a very satisfied James.

“Ah, good idea,” Sam said, wiping a gob from her cheek and popping her finger into her mouth. “Mmm . . .very good!”

James took a half step backward and sat down on the bed, his pants and shorts still around his feet. He looked down at the cum-streaked faces of the girls and smiled. This was already hotter than he ever imagined, and they were just getting started!

Sam got to her feet. “I’ll get you a towel,” she said to Carrie and wandered off to the bathroom. James looked down at his wife wearing only the tight black skirt, her breasts and face splattered with his cum.

“Are you ok?” he asked quietly.

Carrie glanced toward the open bathroom door, where they could hear water running, then back to him and nodded, smiling. “I’m ok.”

He watched her for a long moment, studying her eyes. He could read some trepidation in them, but no hurt feelings. He smiled down at her as Sam emerged from the bathroom with a towel. While in there, she’d removed the tight jeans and was now wearing only a very skimpy pair of black lace panties, smiling at them both as she walked sexily over to where they were. Both of them could only stare at her beautiful body, her long legs and those amazing tits until she stopped before them and passed a towel to Carrie.

“I figured we might as well all get comfortable,” she said, running her hands over her nearly bare hips. James swallowed hard, feeling his recently deflated penis attempt a revival at the sight of the hot blonde in the tiny panties.

Carrie accepted the towel and began to wipe her face, dividing her attention between Samantha’s nearly nude body and James. It wasn’t hard to tell he was enjoying himself, and she was as well. So far, everything was going according to plan. This was just sex; no more. He was simply a man admiring a pretty girl, and she could hardly fault him for that. She realized that Sam was speaking to her and blinked out of her thoughts.

“Huh?”

Sam winked at James. “I guess your wife likes what she sees too!” James chuckled and Sam grinned down at her, reaching out a hand. Carrie felt herself blushing, but allowed Sam to help her to her feet. She caressed Carrie’s cheek, then let her hand move down over the swell of her breast, along her torso to the curve of her hips inside the short skirt. Carrie shivered at her delicate touch, so unlike that of a man. Sam leaned in and kissed her, then nodded to her skirt.

“I think it’s time we all undressed,” she said softly, her fingers moving to the button of the skirt. Carrie simply stood there and allowed her to unfasten the button and slowly lower the zipper. Her skirt slid over the curve of her hips and dropped to her feet, leaving her naked with the exception of her stiletto heels. She bent over to unstrap them, but Sam stopped her. “Leave them on,” she said, “At least for now.” They both turned to James and he pulled his eyes from Carrie’s nakedness long enough to nod his agreement.

“Oh, yeah,” he whispered, still nodding, “Definitely leave them on!”

Carrie smiled at him, pleased that even with Samantha standing there in nearly the same state of undress, she could still take his breath away. Sam began to work her small panties down, exposing her mons with the light blonde rectangle of hair over a shaved pussy. She pulled it over her bare feet - she had taken her shoes off in the bathroom when she took her jeans off - and tossed it aside. Now both women stood before him, naked, and very appealing. He felt his cock twitch again and absently wondered just how many more times he’d be able to perform that day.

Sam reached out and embraced Carrie, kissing her deeply. As James watched, their naked flesh pressed together; breasts to breasts; nipples to nipples. He moaned at the incredible beauty before him and silently thanked the gods of sex for the bounty they had bestowed upon him. The girls separated and turned to him, still arm in arm. Sam leaned in and whispered something in Carrie’s ear, causing her to giggle.

“What’s so funny?” James asked.

Sam looked at Carrie then turned to him. “I was just asking how long it will take you to be back and ready for action.”

Carrie laughed. “I don’t know, it might be a while. He’s had a very busy day!”

James grinned and looked down at his flaccid penis, lifting it and letting it drop back down. He looked back up at them and shrugged. “They way you two look, I don’t think it’ll take too long.”

Samantha’s eyebrows went up and she grinned, her hand moving to Carrie’s breast. “Well, maybe we can do something to help you along.” She placed her hands on Carrie’s shoulders and began to kiss her lips, cheeks, and neck as she slowly moved her backward until she bumped against the bed. She pulled her lips from Carrie’s and smiled. “Why don’t you just lie back and let me take care of you?”

Carrie sat down on the bed and allowed Samantha to push her down so she was lying on her back. She wriggled further along it until she was completely on the bed, her eyes locked on the naked blonde watching her lustily while she teased her hard nipples. When Carrie was in position, Samantha pushed her feet apart and knelt on the bed between her legs, then leaned over her. Her breasts swung pendulously, brushing against Carrie’s as she crawled up and kissed her. As their lips met and Sam’s tongue pushed into her mouth, Carrie felt her pussy leaking at the thought of what was coming.

James moved to the bed and sat next to Carrie as Sam broke of the kiss and began to move her lips down to Carrie’s breasts, sensually teasing and sucking on each of her nipples in a way that made her shudder with pleasure. At that moment, she fully believed the blonde’s earlier claim to be able to make her cum just by sucking on her tits.

But Samantha had other plans. The scent of Carrie’s excited pussy was strong and she couldn’t wait to be lapping up her sweet juices. She kissed down her hard belly and breathed along her swollen, wet lips. Carrie moaned and wriggled on the bed as her lips brushed along her labia, wishing she would stop her teasing and just lick her wet pussy.

James watched all this is in silence, already feeling his cock beginning to recover. It was amazingly erotic to watch his wife being pleasured by another woman - more so than he had expected. He reached out and began to tease Carrie’s nipples as Sam’s head ducked between his wife’s spread legs.

Carrie gasped and moaned, closing her eyes as she felt Sam’s tongue start its slow, probing caress along her sensitive pussy lips. The combination of her tongue in her pussy and James rubbing her nipples was amazing. She began to rock her hips in time to Sam’s tonguing, already feeling the tingle deep inside her pussy begin to grow stronger.

After several minutes, Carrie was barely able to form a coherent thought. Sam was alternating between her clit and sucking on her dripping cunt, with two fingers probing at her g-spot. James was still playing with her tits, now pinching and tugging on her nipples at her own insistence. The result was that she was on the verge of a crashing orgasm, her body completely at the mercy of her two lovers. She reached up and gripped the back of James’ neck, pulling his face to hers. She kissed him hard, her tongue pushing deep into his mouth for only a few seconds before she released him and felt herself about to explode.

“Oh, shitttt!!” she cried, her body tensing as she built toward release.

Sam seemed to increase her oral attentions while Carrie thrust her hips upward, crying out as her orgasm enveloped her for what felt like a long time before releasing and sending her into a spasm of jerking movements, all the while crying out and moaning incoherently. Samantha remained at her pussy, trying to swallow her sweet cum, but it soon became impossible and she sat up, watching the pretty brunette twist and writhe on the bed. She wiped Carrie’s juices from her chin and glanced up at James, who watched until Carrie relaxed, then looked up at Samantha. He raised his eyebrows, then winked at her and she grinned at him, swiping a hand across her wet lips.

Samantha crawled up and kissed Carrie softly as she lay there gasping. “Are you ok, baby?” Carrie nodded, but didn’t try to speak or even open her eyes. Samantha looked up at James, then leaned in to kiss him. As their lips met, he could taste the familiar taste of his wife’s cum on her lips, which only made her kiss more delectable.

They pulled apart and looked down to see Carrie watching them, a curious smile on her lips. She reached up for James and they kissed for a moment before she released him and pulled Sam to her, kissing her hungrily.

“That was . . .” Carrie began, then grinned. “That was everything you promised!”

Samantha laughed and looked over at James, who had a puzzled look on his face. “I promised her I’d make her cum over and over until she begged me to stop,” she explained, then looked back down at Carrie’s flushed face. “Apparently, she has a bigger threshold for pleasure than I first suspected.” She leaned closer. “Next time, I promise you’ll beg me to stop!”

Carrie giggled and pulled her in for another kiss. James joined them in their naked embrace and all three lay there for some time, cuddling and kissing; just enjoying the intimacy. The ice had been broken and the nervous tension was gone, paving the way for a night of unbridled sexual experimentation.

 

Chapter 6

They lay there talking and holding one another, telling their likes and dislikes. Samantha grinned when she was told of Carrie’s submissive slut fetish. “I think we can have some fun with that!” she exclaimed with a wink to James. She explained that she liked to be the dominant female, but also enjoyed being submissive at times. She asked if they ever used restraints and they both shook their heads, but agreed it wasn’t out of the question.

Samantha glanced down at James’ fully hard cock and nudged Carrie. “I think someone wants to play!”

Carrie propped herself up and watched as Sam took James’s cock in her hand and leaned in to take it into her mouth. She looked up at her husband’s face and found his look of pleasure getting her turned on again. She watched as Sam sucked noisily on it, her head bobbing up and down, and suddenly wondered that if watching him get a blow job made her this hot, what would it be like to watch him fuck another woman? She had to know.

She crawled over and moved her head in next to Sam’s. Sam pulled her lips from the hard cock, expecting Carrie wanted a turn, but instead she met her eyes, then kissed her hard. “I want to watch him fuck you,” she said in a hoarse whisper.

Sam’s eyes gleamed and a smile spread across her lips. “Are you sure?”

Carrie looked up at James, who’d heard her and was waiting to see what her reply would be. As their eyes met, he knew she meant it and nodded almost imperceptibly. Carrie looked back into Sam’s piercing blue eyes.

“Yes. I want him to fuck you so hard that you’ll be the one screaming for mercy.” She held Sam’s eyes for a long moment until Sam looked up at James.

“What do you say, stud? Do you feel up to the challenge?”

James grinned and stroked his hard cock, pressing it against her lips. “Oh, yes, you dirty little slut. I’ll have you begging for mercy!” He gripped her head and pushed her mouth onto his cock, glancing over at Carrie as he did. She was watching with a wild look in her eyes and her tongue moistening her lips as Sam was forced to swallow her husband’s cock.

James held Sam there with his cock in her mouth for several minutes before releasing her. He gripped her by the hair and lifted her head up, looking into her wild eyes. He could tell she was enjoying this as much as they were. Still holding her hair, he got to his feet beside the bed, pulling her with him. Then he turned her to face the bed, where Carrie still lay, then leaned in and whispered into her ear loud enough for Carrie to hear.

“I’m going to fuck that tight little cunt of yours, bitch, and I want you to eat my wife’s pussy while I do it!”

Carrie moved into position without hesitation as James bent Sam at the waist and pushed her face into the covers. Carrie quickly opened her legs and Sam buried her face in her pussy again, causing her to moan as her mouth began to work on her sensitive pussy for the second time.

James watched as Carrie closed her eyes and leaned back, her expression telling him she was truly enjoying her first bisexual experience. He looked down at the smooth curves of Samantha’s perfect ass and smacked her on one cheek. She moaned and wriggled her hips in response. Next, he placed his foot between hers and forced her legs open, exposing her swollen pink lips to him. He reached down and grasped her cheeks, opening them up and exposing the brown rosebud of her ass. He took his cock in his hand, precum already oozing from the tip, and placed the tip on her puckered back door. He began to move it back and forth, his precum acting as a lubricant. She wriggled her hips and he heard her moan into his wife’s pussy, telling him she liked what he was doing.

He kept this up for a few minutes, then moved his cock down to her dripping snatch. As he pushed the tip between her outer lips, she lifted her face from Carrie’s twat and moaned. “Oh, fuck yes!”

Carrie opened her eyes and watched as James suddenly thrust his entire length into the hot wetness of Samantha’s pussy, causing her to groan loudly. When he noticed she wasn’t giving Carrie’s pussy the proper attention, his hand came down on her left cheek with a resounding “thwack”. Samantha jumped and let out a cry of surprise.

“I didn’t tell you to stop eating her cunt, slut!” he growled, giving Carrie a wink.

Samantha murmured, “Yes, Master,” and dove back in, attacking with renewed vigor. James smiled to himself. Master. In all the times he and Carrie had role-played, he had never had her call him Master. He kind of liked it.

He slowly extricated his long cock from her tight, wet hole, then pushed it back in. She felt so different than Carrie - still very good, just different. Again, he pumped in and out, gradually increasing his speed. His hands gripped her waist, pulling her to him as he thrust in. She grunted and moaned, but never once quit licking at Carrie’s increasingly excited pussy.

Carrie tried to concentrate on watching her husband fucking Sam, despite the amazing cunnilingus she was experiencing. She wished she could be back where she could see his cock moving in and out of Sam’s pussy, slick with her juices. As it was, she could see the look of concentration on his face as he pounded her harder and harder, their movements shaking the large bed. The sight of her husband doing this to another woman, combined with being thoroughly eaten by a very experienced pussy licker, was quickly bringing her to the brink of another orgasm. She felt the buzz start almost immediately and spread outward from her belly until her whole body tingled. Suddenly, Sam’s lips locked onto her hard clit and she lost it, her cries reverberating off the log walls as she came hard in Sam’s mouth. Her body twisted on the bed as wave after wave of orgasmic bliss washed through her until she couldn’t take any more and pulled away from Sam’s hungry mouth.

James watched his wife cum for the second time that night from Sam’s mouth and redoubled his relentless pounding. He was determined to make the sexually empowered young woman submit to his powerful thrusts until she came hard and begged him to stop. His hands tightened on her waist, slamming their bodies together. Sweat dripped from his brow onto her back, her moans and cries mixing with the slapping of their flesh.

Suddenly, he extracted his cock from her hot cunt and grabbed her by the hair, pulling her to her feet, then turning her around to face him. As their eyes met, he could see the lust in hers and knew he wasn’t pushing things to far. He sneered at her and stepped back, then pushed her to her knees.

“Suck me, bitch!”

Sam fell to her knees before him and took his gleaming wet cock in her hand. As her mouth opened, she felt his hand on the back of her head and he pushed her onto him until she felt his head touch the back of her throat. Then he began to move her head back and forth, fucking her mouth. She gave no resistance, loving the way he was completely dominating her while his wife watched. Despite her feelings of sexual superiority, she was almost thankful he had given her pussy a break and attacked his cock with vigor, happily allowing him to push his cock past her tonsils and into her throat until she had swallowed the whole thing. As she felt her throat constrict around his thick shaft, she wondered if Carrie also deep-throated him. As her air began to run out, he seemed to sense it and allowed her to pull him from her throat, but continued to make her suck him.

James sighed contentedly as Sam’s mouth enveloped his throbbing cock. He prided himself on being able to hold off for a long time if necessary, but between her tight little pussy and her expert cock-sucking, he wasn’t sure he would have lasted this long if not for the double-team blow-job earlier. He looked up at Carrie, who was sprawled on the bed with one hand between her open legs and the other massaging her tits. He grinned at her and she returned his grin with a lick of her luscious lips. He had been afraid she may be jealous, but her actions and the look in her eyes told him she was enjoying herself as least as much as he was - maybe more. She patted the bed beside where she was laying, then moved her eyes to Sam, who was still on her knees with his cock in her mouth. James smiled knowingly and stepped back, pulling his cock from the sexy blonde’s mouth. She looked up at him and moved to take him back in, but he stopped her with a hand on her head.

“No, whore. On your back on the bed. You need to be fucked some more.”

 

Samantha nodded, once again muttering “Yes, Master,” and climbed onto the bed, lying on her back with her knees up and legs open wide. Her pussy gaped at him, her swollen lips glistening with her juices and her pink flesh inviting him to fill her. He went over to the bed and crawled between her legs, lifting each of them up and resting her ankles on his shoulders. He grinned down at her as his cock pressed against her wet lips. Carrie scurried over next to her, watching with great interest as her husband prepared to once again plunge deep into her pussy.

“Are you ready?”

Sam held up a hand. “Please, let Carrie lick me first?”

Carrie looked at her, then up to James. He shrugged. “Would you like to lick the slut, my dear?”

She hesitated, her head spinning. Was she ready to do this? She had never gone down on another woman before, but then she’d already done things tonight she’d never done before. James’ voice brought her from her thoughts.

“Well? I can’t wait all night to fuck this slut.” His eyes danced with a fire that she recognized from their role-playing games. “I think you should do it.”

Carrie swallowed and looked down at Sam’s pussy, open wide with her husband’s cock poised to enter her. She could do this. After all, how hard could it be? So she went down on a girl. Big deal.

Taking a deep breath, she moved down until her face was only inches from Sam’s pussy. She could smell her sex mingled with the musky aroma of James’ cock she knew so well. She moved in and as James pulled back a little to allow her access, she grasped his cock and sucked it into her mouth, tasting his and Sam’s juices. He allowed her to suck on him for a few seconds, before pulling her free and stepping back.

“Uh, uh, uh . . .bad girl,” he said, wagging a finger at her. “Get down her and eat that pussy, you bad little slut.” Carrie looked up at him, her eyes pleading, but he shook his head, stepping out of his character for a moment. “Come on, baby. You said you wanted to do this.”

She sighed and nodded. “I know. It’s just . . .harder than I thought it would be.”

Sam propped herself up on her elbows and stroked Carrie’s long hair. “Just relax, honey. Go with it. I know you’ll like it.”

Carrie looked over at her. “All right,” she said softly. James watched as Carrie bent over Sam with her face poised over her steamy pussy. She looked down at her glistening lips, drops of juices running down over the pink flesh inside. Taking another deep breath, she lowered her mouth to the swollen labia and licked it. It wasn’t bad - not bad at all. She did it again and heard Sam moan in response. This urged her on and she began to establish a rhythm, her tongue pushing a little deeper between lips each time. Sam’s moans became louder and she began to rock her hips in time to Carrie’s licking. Before long, Carrie had her tongue as deep inside the sexy blonde as she could reach, her face wet from her juices. Sam moaned and she felt her tugging at her leg.

“Sixty-nine me, Carrie,” Sam moaned. “Let me taste that sweet pussy again!”

Carrie raised a leg over Sam’s head and felt hands on her bare ass pulling her pussy to her lips. She moaned as her over-sexed twat was once again left to the mercy of Samantha’s talented tongue. She was starting to enjoy eating pussy, but it was difficult to pay attention while the sexy blonde was eating her.

James watched the two girls slurp one another’s dripping snatches, stroking his hard cock. His eyes moved down to where Carrie’s head moved as she licked and sucked Sam’s cunt, her long hair obscuring what she was doing. He reached down to pull her hair back, his other hand still pumping his aching cock. He was dying for release and was about to jerk off until he shot his load all over his wife’s back when he suddenly had an idea.

Sam’s feet were still propped on his shoulders and he pushed her legs up higher, spreading them more at the same time. Her ass cheeks parted, revealing her tiny little back door and he grinned. Carrie’s licking had left a stream of Sam’s juices running down her crack to the bed, liberally lubricating her ass. He moved the tip of his cock to the tiny brown rosebud, rubbing it through the slick juices before pressing it against it.

Sam pulled her mouth from Carrie’s pussy and cried out, “Oh, yes!” as he began to push against her puckered hole. Carrie also noticed and lifted her face from Sam’s pussy, her lips and chin wet. She looked up at James as he struggled to enter Sam’s tight little hole, then back to watch his cock as her anus expanded and he slipped inside. Sam moaned louder and cried out again, telling him to fuck her ass before pulling Carrie’s pussy back to her mouth and attacking her with a vengeance.

Carrie watched more and more of her husband’s cock push into Sam’s ass, amazed at how much it had stretched to accommodate his thick shaft. Had hers looked like that the times when they had done anal? Apparently so, but it was still an incredible sight to see from such a close view.

Sam moaned again, the vibrations of her voice on Carrie’s twat increasing the wonderful feeling of her lips and tongue. As James began to establish a rhythm, she kissed Sam’s clit and felt the girl’s body tense under her. She did it again, and again, each time eliciting a greater response and urging her to keep going. As James began to fuck her ass with wild abandon, Carrie’s tongue dipped and swirled all around Sam’s clit and vulva. She could feel her body trembling and could feel her pussy contracting as her orgasm neared.

Finally, Sam released Carrie’s pussy and began to cry out, nearly shrieking with intense pleasure as both of them worked her to the peak of what was sure to be a mind-numbing orgasm. Sam’s cries became hoarser, turning to grunts and little squeaks as her tortured body trembled and shook before she finally arched her back and let out a strangled cry, her pussy clenching tight then gushing all over Carrie’s face. She bucked and thrashed, forcing Carrie to stop eating her and roll off to one side. She watched as James’ movements became halting as Sam’s asshole also tightened on his cock, making it difficult for him to move. She looked up into his reddened face, perspiration beading on his brow and trickling down his face. His eyes were close and his teeth clenched, a sign that he was about to explode.

With what seemed a great effort, he pulled his throbbing cock from Sam’s ass and she flopped to the bed, still twitching from her orgasm. James pumped his cock faster and faster, throwing his head back and letting out a long agonizing groan as he shot a thick stream of jism across Sam’s back and ass. Carrie watched him jerk himself until his body seemed to deflate and he leaned over, bracing one arm on the bed between her and Sam’s limp body. He was panting hard, his face still red from exertion, and looked over at her with a satisfied half smile on his face.

“Holy . . .shit!” he gasped, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath.

Carrie looked down at Samantha, whose breathing was as labored as her husband’s. she still hadn’t moved, lying face down on the bed with her legs splayed open and several thick streaks of white cum plastering her back. She crawled up and brought her face down next to Sam’s.

“Sam? Are you ok?”

For a moment, Sam didn’t respond. Then her head lifted slightly and she turned toward Carrie. Her eyes were hooded, her face still flushed with the remnants of the incredible orgasm. She smiled thinly at Carrie.

“Oh . . .my . . .god!” she gasped, then licked her dry lips. “Are you . . .sure you haven’t . . .done this before?” she smiled a little wider and reached out to take Carrie’s hand.

Carrie grinned and looked back at James, who was now sitting on the edge of the bed at Sam’s feet, his hand caressing her leg. She turned back to Sam and squeezed her hand, shaking her head. “So we did ok?” Her eyes glittered with the fire of sexual excitement.

Sam managed a short laugh, then rolled over onto her back, her hand reaching up to caress Carrie’s cheek. “Yes, baby, you did ok,” she whispered with a wink. She looked down at James, who was watching both of them intently. “And as for you, “Master”.” James grinned sheepishly. “I hope this pretty thing realizes how good a man she married.”

Carrie smiled and reached out to take James’ hand. “Oh, yes, I most certainly do!” she exclaimed.

Sam pulled her down and kissed her long and hard. Then James lay down on the other side of her and they kissed for a few minutes. They remained lying there for a while, then completely spent, they all crawled under the covers and fell asleep in one another’s arms. Outside the window, the fierce wind hurled the snow relentlessly against the window as the three lovers slept peacefully in their warm and cozy bed, each dreaming of what their week together had yet to bring.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Rent Boy part 2

boyslave on Gay Stories

Like I said I loved sex with guys and it cant be bad to be paid for what you love. I found it paid my way through University and even left me with some spare cash. Of course, there were times when I was given a bit of a rough ride but Paul, that was the guy who was hiring out my services, always made sure that I was safe and not too badly hurt.



The first really rough time was at the end of t

Xiao's Photo Project

lifesabeach84 on Masturbation Stories

While I was in college my freshmen year I stayed in the dorms. While my dorm was a mixed dorm, nearby was an all girls dorm, and through people I actually became friends with a few girls over there. One suite in particular had 6 girls, mostly Asian, who I sometimes would hang out or eat at the dinning hall with. Of all the girls, two roommates were the one's I talked to most, one named Xiao, a very slim Asian girl who was super cute and bubbly, plus kinda a free spirit and almost a hippie in some ways. She liked some indie music I liked so that was cool. Her roommate was Jess, another Asian girl, I think Chinese, who was very different then Xiao, since she was a devout Christian and seemed conservative.

 

Anyways,

Read More
Xiao was a science major, I think biology or chemistry, but also was an avid photographer and took photography class at the school. She would often take pictures of her roommates or people she knew, me included, for her class and I even once remember going to a showcase where her photos, along with the rest of the class, were on display. One time she messaged me on the internet asking if I wanted to pose again for a project she was doing. I agreed, but she told me that it would be best to talk about the project in person since it was different than the usual project. I wondered what was up, but I went over later that night and we chatted. She told me that her class was doing a photo project on the human body, where they were to take various photos of a human body part, like the nose or hands or something. I didn't think much into it and figured she wanted to take a picture of my feet or back or hands or whatever. She then told me that she wanted to actually take a picture of, well, my penis. They were allowed to do nudes in the class, and she wondered if I was willing. I was pretty surprised, and asked if she had asked anyone else before me, which she did, but they had turned her down. Without thinking much, I agreed and she said she would get back to me on a time when her roommates weren't around and we could take pictures then.

 

We chatted online a few times about it, and I began to get a little nervous, even asking if I should shave my pubes and stuff, which I didn’t, but I did trim. About a week after we first talked she told me a day I could come over and when the day came, that night I went over for the pictures. There was nobody else in the room or suite for that matter, and she told me they were out for something and wouldn’t be back for a good 3 or 4 hours, but she said the pictures should only take maybe 1 hour. Even though I was kinda dreading the whole picture thing now, not wanting to back out and look like a fool, I was also kinda turned on at the whole idea, but didn’t realize how turned on I was until I stripped and out popped my erection. Xiao noticed this as well and kinda laughed and smiled, saying it was okay. She then made me lay on the med with different sheets on it for background I guess and took a picture of my penis with the erection. Eventually I went soft again and limp, and she continued to click away, making me do awkward and weird posses that made me feel a little dumb, but as long as my face wasn’t in the picture, I was okay with it since no one would know.

 

After a few more pictures, Xiao had a frown on her face and I asked her what was up. She said she liked the pictures, but the best one was actually the one in which I had my boner. I told her I could try to get it up, but I would have to, um, u know, masturbate to do it. She was actually cool with it, and I would slowly jack off till I was hard, and she would then take a picture of me. I couldn’t stay hard for that long, especially since I would have to arrange myself and pose and stuff, so I had to do this a few times. Once, Xiao accidentally reached out for my penis, and I kinda stepped back, wondering what she was doing. She apologized, saying she just wanted to position it a certain way. I saw if she wanted she could and from then on she would touch my penis to position it and even began to jack me off a few times to get me hard. We were both beginning to enjoy it, and I began to really like her moving up and down my shaft, then stopping to click, and then doing it again. I began to laugh at her, telling her she was having a little too much fun, and she said she actually was. After a couple more pics, I began to think we were about done, but Xiao once took my penis and began to jack it and didn’t stop. I was hard and began to feel a rush in my body, and I knew what was gonna happen if she kept going, but I just couldn’t get the words out, it just felt too good. Up and down my shaft of my penis her hand went, until, it happened. I spurted, came, and cum got on her hands and arms. She began to laugh a lot and couldn’t stop laughing. I told her to stop laughing at me, and she said she wasn’t, but was laughing at the fact she just made me cum.

 

We then cleaned up with a dirty shirt she had around, and decided that was enough for the shoot. Good thing too, since after I had put my clothes back on, she had put her camera away and everything else, only 5 minutes later, her roommate jess opened the door, a little surprised. She looked at our faces, a little flushed, and asked us what we were up to. We made up that we were just hanging out and stuff, which I hoped at the time she bought. Eventually I would leave and go back to my dorm room. After a while, I would eventually see the pics, which were surprisingly good, and made my dick look like the Eiffel tower. Xiao did give me some sorta bad news, as she said Jess eventually found out what we did, but didn’t really mind it, which was a little bit of a shock, since she seemed like such a conservative girl. Anyways, that’s a whole other story. Me and Xiao eventually had a little bit of a fling afterwards, had sex and masturbated together a few times, but eventually broke up by the end of freshmen year but stayed friends. But I still remember that day she took my picture.

It Really was 'Accidental Incest!' - 2

BaggerDax on Incest Stories


Les awoke the next morning, a little confused at first with Dione asleep on top of him. In instant, however, the reality of what had taken place the night before came flooding back into his mind!

They’d done it! They’d actually fucked! Not just once, but twice! He had a piss hard-on, and his cock was still deeply entombed in his mother’s marvelous cunt; a fact which quickly became apparent when it twitched inside her, and as quiet moan escaped her lips. He wanted to fuck her again, right on the spot; but first, he had to pis

Read More
s.

As-much-as he hated doing it, he carefully rolled Dione over and off him, his cock exiting her wonderful cunt with a slight ‘Plop!’

He moved to the side of the bed and stood, then turned to look down upon his beautiful, sexy, mother. She was just so perfectly beautiful and sexy. His cock jumped and jerked as he studied her, his eyes slowly roaming her flawless features.

‘How fucking lucky can a guy get?’ he thought to himself. ‘I have the most beautiful mother in the whole world, and now she’s my lover! My forbidden, incest, lover! I’m really gonna miss Dad, but I have her now; she’s all mine, and that’s all that matters!’

He turned to go into the master bathroom, and to the toilet. He stood there for a good five minutes, waiting for his cock to deflate enough to allow him to piss.

After he’d drained his bladder, Les decided to take a quick shower. He wanted to wake-up a little more, and the shower would perfectly fit-the-bill.

Standing under the hot spray, Les began stroking his cock which had immediately returned to its fully erect state after he finished pissing. He couldn’t believe the powerful, fiery lust that now had him under its control. Just the thought of reentering his mother’s hot cunt had him ready to come in no time at all!

Les’ balls were just about to erupt when the shower door slid open, and his mother joined him.

“Oh, my!” Dione cooed as she saw what he was doing. She quickly batted his hand away, and fisted the swollen prick.

“Is this because of little ol’ me?” she asked in a coy manner accompanied by a 'girlish' giggle.

“Uuugghnnnnn… yes! Oh, Mom…yes. Stroke my aching cock, Mom… aaawwwww… yyessssssss…”

“I’ll go one better than that, Son.” she cooed as she moved to her knees, leaning forward to take the throbbing erection into her mouth.

“Aaawwwwwww… shiiiiiiiit! Oh yes, Mom; suck my cock!” he gasped at the intense pleasure of it. Then, he shouted as she quite expertly inhaled his cock, the massive head moving into and down her throat! She didn’t stop until her nose pressed into his pubic hair.

“Aaawwwwwwwwwww… I’m fucking… I’m fucking… I’m…  commmmmiiiiiiiiiinnnng…” His voice echoed in the tiled shower and bathroom as his balls convulsed and shot gush after jetting gush of his molten cum deep into her gullet!

Dione began to moan around his hilted prick as he came in buckets! The heady vibrations went straight to his balls, and he almost felt as though he was starting to come all over again. She kept him buried in her throat until the ejaculations began to diminish, then drew back until just the bulbous crown was in her mouth, then she really turned-on the suction!

Les’ voice continued to ring-out until she’d emptied his balls of every last drop of yet another massive load of come! He was leaning-back against the wall of the shower, his legs threatening to collapse! He could scarcely believe the intensity of the climaxes that his mother drew-out of him! And…amazingly, his cock was still fully erect and throbbing with the need for MORE of his mother’s expert ministrations.

Dione slowly rose to her feet, a creamy-dreamy smile on her face. “Did you enjoy that, Son?” she asked with a blushing giggle. For whatever the reason, being with her very own son made her feel almost like a teenager again. She LOVED that!

“Oh, Mom, yes! That was a-may-ay-zing!” he replied with a chuckle, pulling her to him and kissing her, not at all concerned that he was tasting his own cum.

The kiss rapidly had their breathing labored, their illicit passions igniting once more. They’d been made for each other as-far-a they were concerned, and there wasn’t one shred of guilt involved!

Les was about to return the favor to his mother; was about to go down on his knees and eat her out, but she quickly scotched that idea. She broke the fevered kiss and pulled back from him, turned her back to him, and placed her hands on the tiled wall

Pushing and wiggling her perfectly rounded ass back at him, she told him, “TAKE ME, LESLEY! SHOVE THAT HUGE COCK UP YOUR WHORE MOTHER’S FUCK-SLUT CUNT AND FUCK ME! MAKE ME SCREAM! FUCK ME FOR ALL YOU’RE WORTH YOU MOTHERFUCKING SON-OF-A-WHORE!"

Les didn’t need a second invitation! He stepped-up to her, placed one hand on her hip, the other fisted his steely cockshaft, and centered the head to her tight cunthole.

“AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-EEEEEYESSSSSSSS…OH, SON! OH, LESLEY! AAAAAIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE…” she screamed shrilly as he buried himself to the hilt with the first, powerful, thrust! “FFUUUUUUUUCK MMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE…”

“Awwwww, shit, mom! You’re so fucking tight! I love your cunt! I love my fuck-slut Mother’s hot, tight cunt! I love you, Mom! I love having you as my own, personal fuck-slut whore!” he shouted. In-spite of the fact that he so dearly loved and respected her, thinking of, and speaking to her in such debasing terms, turned-him-on to no end.

Les pulled-back, and then drove mercilessly back inside her, quickly establishing a brutally forceful, cunt-pounding fuck pace! He was driven to try and hurt her with his cock; driven to fuck her absolutely as-hard-as he possibly could. For sure, she was the best fuck of his life, and THAT, without a question!

“OHHHHHHHH…FUCK ME! FUCK ME, LESLEY! TEAR MY CUNT UP! POUND ME! SLAM ME! HARDER! FASTER! OHHHHHHHHH… LLE-USSSSSLLLEYYYYYYYY…”

Dione went crazy with unencumbered passion and pleasure! No way would she ever have allowed her very own soon to fuck her before her husband died; NO WAY! However, her husband was dead, and her son had already far-surpassed anything she’d ever experienced before. She found herself regretting that they HADN’T made love before, she found herself regretting the long abstinence from sex, brought-on by her late husband’s illness!

‘Oh well…” she thought, ‘There’s nothing like making-up for lost time, and OHHHHH… is Lesley making-up for it!’

Dione imagined that she could feel every single, thick vein that criss-crossed Lesley’s huge cock shaft. It was the most intense sensation she’d ever experienced as the gnarly prick hammered her so relentlessly.

Les reached-around his mother, grabbing her jiggling breasts and began to squeeze then, his attention focusing on the stiffened, .45 caliber nipples, twisting, pinching, and pulling on them, but not TOO roughly!

“EEEEEYYYYYIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII… AAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII…” Dione screamed again as his rough treatment of her titties gave her the experience of pleasure/pain, and heady combination the caused her to begin coming in rapid fire progression, jolting her entire being over and over and over again. How could something so forbidden, be so very, fucking, wonderful?

“Squeeze my tits! pinch my nips! oh… son…I... i fucking lovvvvvvve it! mother’s coming so…eeeeyes! i’m coming so-ooo hard and so-ooo fast! do me, son! fuck me! fuck me! fuck me! fuck me ‘till i die!”

On-and-on Les contained to pile-drive his big thick cock inside his mom’s orgasm-wracked cunt. Each thrust was produced with bone-jarring force as their loins met. He especially liked the sight of his lower belly slamming forcefully against her perfect ass. She really was like a teenager, at-most a woman in her very early 20’s. Her body was so taut and firm, her cunt so hot, and incredibly tight! His mother…his very own mother… the most wonderful fuck of his life!

Les was glorying in the forbidden fuck! Her cunt was clenching and gripping his cock a-rhythmically as her orgasms grew in strength and force. He’d fucked lots of teenaged girls, and even a few older women in his life, but none could compare to his mother! She really WAS a whorish fuck slut; but, she was HIS whorish fuck-slut, and he wanted to fuck with her forever, too.

Dione started rocking back into Les with each thrust of his huge cock, increasing the force of the already savagely powerful fuck! She thought she would go insane as her son fucked her into heights of orgasmic pleasure she’d never dreamed possible! Could it possibly be this good every time they fucked? She damned-well sure was going to find-out; there was no doubt about that!

Les actually started to wear down from the physical exertions as he drilled his mom’s cunt. Still, he gave it all he possibly could, and was soon rewarded when he felt his balls draw-up to the base of his cock, tingling with the need to empty themselves. The cum-urge began to rapidly develop.

“Get ready, Mom! I’m gonna flood you pussy and womb with my incest cum!” he shouted as his balls began to convulse.

“EEEEEYYYESSSSSS…DO IT, SON! SHOOT YOUR CUM DEEP INSIDE MOTHER! FLOOD MY CUNT AGAIN WITH YOUR CUM! GIVE IT TO ME SON! GIVE ME ALL YOUR…” Her voice was drowned-out as Les came and came hard!

“Awwwwwwww… fucking… commmmiiiiiinnng! Awwwwww… I’m fucking… commmmiiiiiinnng!” he shouted over her voice as his balls convulsed big time, and began to send gut-wrenching streams of molted cum up the length of his cock to explode deep inside his mother.

“AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEE…I FEEL IT! …EEEEEEEEYES! I FEEL IT, LESLEY! FLOOD MY CUNT! FLOOD MY CUNT WITH YOUR HOT CUUUMMMMMMMMM…AAAAAIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEE…” Dione screamed almost hysterically. A massive orgasmic wave swept through her with Tsunami-like force, triggered by the incredible sensations of his hot , incest cum erupting so deeply inside her belly.

Lesley hugged her back to him, holding onto her tits as they finished yet another great fuck. He was never gonna tire of his mother, just as she would never tire of him.

Even after he’d shot his last, his mother’s cunt continued to rhythmically clench on the entombed prick, but, and finally, he started to soften inside her. That, in-and-of-itself, was quite a relief!

Sure, he would never tire of fucking his mom, but he sure would tire-out from a wild and crazy fuck like they’d just shared. Then, he suddenly realized that Dione had gone limp in his arms, amazing him. She’d actually come so hard that she’d passed-out, and that made him feel like the greatest lover in the world!

Deciding to forego drying them off, Les simply turned the shower off, picked his mother up in his arms, and carried her to ‘their’ (that would take some getting used to) bed. He gently laid her down, then went back to take another shower. He had some things to do, and he wanted to feel totally refreshed.

The rest of the day would prove to be very interesting, indeed!

Shona and Friend. Part 4 - Saturday

theBlackDouglas on Teen Stories

Chapter 4 - Saturday

Being Saturday I sleep late trying to recover from the preceding three days but am rudely awakened about ten by the doorbell. I groan and rise as I know no one else'll be home at this time grabbing a robe en-route to the door since I sleep naked. "All right all right I'm coming!" I open the door and get a bit of a shock to see Cath's Mum standing there. "Mrs Hutchinson! Is everything OK?"

"It's Ms. Hutchinson actually and you've got some explaining to do young man." she says severely stepping into the hall closing the door behind herself. She is holding a slim book in her hand. "This is my daughter's diary - found it when I was cleaning her room, think she'd left it out to take to camp and then forgot. See

Read More
ms you had quite a time of it over the last few days with my daughter and some of her friends, even some of the staff at school!"

Oh oh! Deciding that honesty is the best policy I venture "Yes they've been out of this world and Cath is really, really good in bed - makes me feel fantastic."

"In bed? And in the darkroom or a locked office! She's only thirteen for heaven's sake!"

Deciding not to tell her I'd had younger only last night I change tack. "But you couldn't have been much older when you had Cath?"

"No that's just it, I was thirteen when I had Catherine and I don't want her making the same mistake. That's why I made sure she's on the pill - I wasn't when my boyfriend got me drunk at a party and forced himself on me! They'd call it date-rape nowadays." She is nearly sobbing. "Having Catholic parents abortion wasn't an option. But I've never let a man touch me since!"

I put an arm round her to comfort her. "I'm glad it wasn't an option. Cath is a wonderful girl. You should be proud of her." Thinking of Cath and effectively cuddled to an attractive young woman - simple arithmetic made her 27 tops - causes an unwelcome stirring in my loins despite my predicament. I try to adjust my robe to hide my growing erection but Cath's Mum soon spots it. She tears open my robe.

"My god! I thought she must be exaggerating about it's size!" she gasps. Something snaps. "All right show me how good it can be for a girl, show me how good you make Catherine feel!"

YES! I couldn't have planned it better!

Gently I lead her through to my bedroom and start to unbutton her jacket and then help her out of her dress leaving her standing in a skimpy bra and panties. Very nice I think moving to kiss her neck and down to the soft tops of her perfectly proportioned breasts.

"What's your name?" I ask - I can hardly call her Ms Hutchinson or Cath's Mum can I?

"My name's Catherine too, but most people call me Katie." she moans as I continue kissing at her body and running my hands very lightly down her sides to the curve of her hips.

"You have a beautiful body Katie." I tell her as I reach up to undo her bra snap, the flimsy garment falling away to the floor. "And very nice tits." I lightly cup her mounds, kiss first one and then the other on the nipple which are already hardening. I continue planting light kisses on her tits as my hands roam over her taught body. Her moaning increases and I boldly although gently slide a hand down the front of her panties to find her already very wet slit. She must be shaven for I can feel no bush - I'm sure my dick swells even more at the thought! Gently and slowly I run a finger up and down the outside of her slit teasing at her before sliding her pants down. She steps out of them revealing she is not only shaven but that she appears to have a multi-coloured butterfly tattooed where her bush should be. I whistle.

"Like it? Katie asks.

I respond by dropping to my knees in front of her kissing the butterfly softly before exploring her slit with both my lips and tongue. Her juices are really starting to flow and she tastes fantastic.

"Stop it Jim. You'll make me come." she says as I continue my ministrations.

"That's the idea." I reply just as she all but drenches me in pussy juice as her orgasm hits her. I lift her onto the bed limp as she is after the powerful climax and lie down beside her kissing her on the lips for the first time. She responds eagerly pushing her tongue into my mouth as I let my hand find her breast again.

"That was good" she tells me "but a girl can do that for another girl. Show me what only a boy can do!"

Gently for I've a feeling I must do everything gently with Katie, I spread her legs and move above her. Slowly and without fear of hurting her I slide my long pole all the way into her wonderfully tight cunt, stretching her with my girth making her gasp. Holding myself at the bottom and clenching my arse muscles to make my cock jerk inside her I ask "How's it feel? Your cunt is so tight round me."

"A-fucking-mazing! My puss feels stretched fit to burst!" Slowly I pull out, right out, before penetrating her again stretching her once more. "God!" she calls out as I reach bottom once more. "He so fucking big in me!" I repeat this slow action, pulling completely out and repenetrating her each time and each time drawing some form of oath from her as I bottom out before she starts to buck back at me. Taking this to be a good sign I up the pace until we are going at it frantically the sensations building all the time. Suddenly Katie throws back her head and yowls as the floodwaters break and a crushing orgasm sweeps over her. The clenching of her cunt muscles draws me with her, my cock spasming in her delivering a massive load of cum into her puss.

I lie back down beside her, pulling her to me and kissing her again. "Well that's what this boy can do. Do I pass?"

Long minutes pass before Katie has recovered enough to speak. "12 out of 10! I've never known anything as powerful as that! It was certainly better than my first time - not that I remember much about that, the sod got me so drunk! I can see why Catherine, Cath, likes begin with you so much - she positively raves about having sex with you - and Shona - in her diary. Didn't realise she was so into girls although I had a sneaky feeling about her and Shona."

"How'd you mean?" I ask.

"Takes one to know one,"

"Eh?"

"Lesbians I mean. I'm a closet lesbian and I had Shona figured as being that way inclined too." Katie informs me.

"Lesbian? Definitely not! More like bi since a few days ago - what's the term AC/DC, swings both ways? Cath too I suppose. And I don't think closet can be applied to Shona! Was that really only the second time you've fucked properly?"

"No I think you could say it was the first! I was fucked thirteen years ago but I definitely didn't fuck back as I did today. Since then there's only been the odd finger and slim dildo or vibrator in my puss - none of these monster rubber things some of my girlfriends like shoved up them. Never fancied that much - maybe change my mind after that seeing to your monster gave me just now!"

We lie talking. After Katie at had Cath she lived with her parents for some years finishing school and getting some qualifications at college only moving to town a few years ago to take up a position as a medical secretary at a local hospital. It is through this apparently that she is able to obtain supplies of the pill for Cath and any of her friends who want it - which by what I can make out is practically every girl in the school from second year up until they were old enough to go to their own GP for the prescription - she is having a torrid affair with one of the female doctors at the hospital who is so besotted with her she'll do anything Katie asks.

I ask about the tattoo agreeing it looks fabulous and I would love to have sex with her on top so that I can see it properly as we fuck. Katie confides that, when she can get a baby sitter for Cath or she's at her grandparents some weekends and holidays, she likes to hang out in the Gay and Lesbian clubs in the nearby city always on the prowl for a new partner. She admits to being fairly promiscuous but nothing like the gay blokes who would often have umpteen partners in the same night fucking and being fucked by total strangers. She prefers to meet a new girl, get to know her a bit and than go back with her for the night. One time fairly recently she'd been picked up by a girl who turned out to have a tattoo in the same place. This had been such a turn on for Katie that she couldn't stop licking and kissing it all night - not that Linda objected, that was exactly why she had it - and the next morning Linda had gone with her to the tattooist who removed all her pussy hair by electrolysis and etched the butterfly design she had chosen into her skin in vibrant colours.

"Didn't it hurt?" I ask running my hand over her silky smooth pubes.

"No not really, the tattooist really knew what she was doing. The worst bit has having the hair removed. It should never grow back I'm told. As it happened I hadn't shaved for a while otherwise I couldn't have had it done and I normally have a bare puss - it makes for better girl to girl contact. So you want to watch my butterfly while we do it? Think I can arrange that. Lie back and watch."

All this talk of pusses has my cock at attention again. Katie pushes me down and raises herself over me giving me a full frontal view as she grasps my cock and guides it to her hole as she lowers herself on me keeping her body upright. It makes for the most erotic sight as she makes contact with my cock slowly taking me inside her, the radiant design framing her slit as she does so. As she continues to lower herself she wiggles her hips, the ripple of her muscles almost making it look like the butterfly is flapping it's wings. Its all I can do to hold back! Katie must sense this "Like that, lover boy do you?" she asks as she takes me all the way in. "Well so do I - I like this position, I like being in charge. How's my butterfly doing?"

"I just love what you're doing!" I say softly as she continues to wiggle staying down on me. "Your butterfly looks like its flying." This makes her giggle and then she begins to raise herself again almost agonisingly slowly. I make to pull back, responding to her.

"Ah, Ah!" she warns. "Just lie still. This is my treat." she raises herself so much I begin to see my glands appear from her pussy and then, suddenly and without warning, she has me balls deep again making me cry out. This brings a smile to her face as just as suddenly I see my glands again. She repeats this a few times varying the rate of assent and descent before coming to rest with me deep in her again moments before I would otherwise have come. "What do you think? Slow or fast?" she asks.

"Don't know. Just whatever you like." If she wants to be in charge I am up for it. Everything she had done has been good for me and I tell her so.

Smile widening she says "Let's try sort of medium." as she sets up a steady rhythm sliding up and down my pole until she comes yelling long and loud time and again as she feels my sperm flood into her. She collapses forward and I roll us onto our sides still coupled.

"I enjoyed that! Am I as good as Cath?" Katie asks of her daughter.

"Yes" I tell her "yes but different. All the girls I've been with have been fantastic and all have been different. It's not right to contrast and compare."

"'Suppose not." she says snuggling in tight.

"Will you promise not to slap me if I ask you something private?" I venture cautiously.

"OK. What?"

"Have you ever made out with Cath?"

Silence. Have I gone too far?

"No" the answer slowly comes. "But I've thought about it. Just last week during that hot spell I came back from hospital late and went into her room to check her. She was lying asleep naked on top of the covers on her side. As I gently kissed her good night on the cheek she rolled over onto her back her legs slightly apart. She lay bathed in moonlight. I was so attracted to her that I moved to the foot of her bed to get a better view and just stood there fingering my puss and tits till I came. It was all I could do to stop myself diving in and lapping her puss!"

"Why didn't you?" I think to myself. The rolling onto her back, legs apart bit sounding more like an invitation than anything else to me. I bet Cath wasn't as asleep as she made out. "How far does Cath's diary go?" I ask still cautious.

"Friday lunchtime."

"Then you'll know about Cath and I being discovered in the act as it were and being summoned to Miss Maclean's office?"

"Yes and I know about 'Wendy' lying on her desk while you did her as she ate your sperm from my daughter and then the two of them reversing roles. Is Cath in a gymslip really such a turn on?"

"Well most of the time I was fucking Wendy I was wishing it was you who were lying there." I blurt out half expecting her to jump up screaming.

"Think I'd have liked that!" is the unexpected reply. "What about the gymslip?"

"Cath in a gymslip would keep me hard all day!" I assert.

"Well I'm a bit beyond that now" Katie says the other subject apparently dropped - I am not going to push, the principal has been established - "but you still seem pretty hard to me!" This is true I am still erect cosseted inside her sensuous puss. "Cath seems to like you in her bum too. Can we try that? Or lets put it another way 'do my arse or I'll snap your dick off in my cunt'!" she clenches hard round my cock to make her point.

"OK, OK! Let's take it easy!" I pull out of her and turn her round so we are nestled together like spoons and offer my knob to her arse.

"Yes let's. I didn't mean to come on so strong. I've never had anything up there before." she offers in retraction.

"OK, just relax as much as you can and you'll love it - promise." I cup one of her breasts as I ease slowly but continuously forward. My caresses on her tit seem to do the trick making her relax and soon she has taken my knob into her - the thrill for me intense, her arse effectively virgin. As I continue to push into her she is moaning loudly but not apparently in discomfort as she is pressing back at me just as hard. I pause in her as much as I can be.

"Why've you stopped?" she pleads "It feels so good. God I'd never have believed I could take that giant thing of yours up there!"

"It's not a 'thing'." I scold. Too much softly, softly I have decided, time to get serious. "Its a cock! What is it?" I demand as I begin to pound in and out quite hard.

"A cock."

"And where is it? Say it!"

"In my arse! It's in my fucking arse!"

"No my cock is fucking you in the arse and you love it!"

"Yes, yes I do."

"Say it!"

"I love to have your cock fucking my arse." she screams coming as she does so. She has to endure my cock violating her anus keeping her up there coming hard for a good while yet until I am ready to blow my seed into her. As I do so my balls and cock go into meltdown, my cock jerking as hard as I've ever known within her. For whatever reason this girl, woman really, is just such a turn on for me!

We lie there my cock slowly deflating within her, her tightness constricting the outward flow of blood, panting for breath. "So do you think Cath would be up for a threesome?" Katie asks.

"No that was wonderful Jim?" I tease.

"Certainly was. Loved the way you made me say all those words and things! Well what do you think?"

"One of my best orgasms yet." I say deliberately missing the point.

"No!" she nearly screams at me. "About Cath! About us and my daughter!"

"Almost certainly." I agree.

"How would we do it?" she queries.

"We could always ask her or you could just walk in and catch us and take it from there or ... Well what do you think?" I falter.

"Don't want to ask up front - that seems too premeditated. I'd want to see you actually..."

"Say it." I prompt.

"...actually penetrate her." She blushes before brightening. "I know - perhaps I could walk in on the two of you just as you're getting started, you know starting to undress, wearing just a robe or towel as if I've just come from a bath and see what happens?"

"Could work but won't Cath have made sure you're out first?" I query.

"I'll tell her I'll be out and then you suggest the two of you go back to her place. Unless she actually checks she'll never know. The acoustics are lousy in our flat."

"OK" I agree "but I don't know when. I doubt I'll see her till Monday with her being at camp this weekend. Tuesday, Wednesday maybe?"

"Sooner the better really!" she says "I have to go right now" She pulls away from me dressing, neglecting her underwear I notice.

"Tell me Katie, what did you intend when you rang the bell this morning?" I am curious.

"Suppose I expected to confront your Mum and Dad with the evidence. Get the school involved, the police maybe?"

"We might be under age but everyone was willing." I counter.

"That'd be called Statutory Rape in America. 'Suppose I'm guilty of that now - having sexual intercourse with a minor in this country. Going to press charges?" she asks.

"Only if you do!"

"No danger of that!" She kisses me and my cock instantly rises again. Standing as we are behind the front door me naked, her dressed again ready to leave but wearing no knickers I gently trip her cushioning her as she falls onto the stairs. Instantly my head is under her dress, tongue laving at her slit and tracing the outline of her tattoo before I let her have the measure of my cock again.

"There - that's us even. I certainly didn't ask permission of you, call rape if you like!" I say burying my dick to the hilt in her.

"Again no danger - anytime you want to do that just go right ahead. Just wish Cath was here to lick me out afterwards!" she moans. I am going fast knowing I'm not going to last long in her, images of being with both Katie and Cath in my mind. She comes first but only just as my balls familiarly tighten and release more of my fluid into her. I pull out, draw her to her feet and we kiss. "Quite a send off! Must leave my knickers off more often!"

Grabbing my robe to preserve my modesty before opening the door I see her out promising to see what I can set up for the two of us with Cath. "Maybe we could let her walk in on us?" I suggest.

"No - prefer the original plan."

I shut the door and hit the shower, another possible crises averted in the best possible way imaginable.


As I am drying myself the phone rings. I pad damply through to answer it. "Hi Jim! It's Bertie. Babs I and I are just dying to see you. Can you come over?"

"Sure, no problem. See you soon - I'm just finishing my shower." I respond.

"Shower? You just up? It's gone twelve, mind you after yesterday I'm not surprised! See you soon as you can?"

"OK, bye." I hang up thinking she doesn't know the half of it. I promise myself to confide what has happened with Katie to Shona but to no one else except maybe Cath herself until I've had the two of them together. I still think asking Cath to join in might be best, the notion of her lying stark naked on her bed letting - and I'm sure letting is the word - her mother frig herself off while looking at her strong in my mind.

I dress rapidly in chinos and a snap popper shirt eschewing any underwear or socks shoving my feet into some canvas shoes as I rush out of the door. Why wear more? I feel I won't be wearing what little I am for long! Anne and Babs meet me half way up the always deserted path which shortcuts almost directly between my house and theirs. "Change of plan" Anne informs me "Jude rang just after I'd got off the phone to you with an interesting suggestion. We're going to her house instead. First I have to get even with my little sister!" She drags me from the lane into a secluded glade. Babs I notice keeps station by the lane.

"Even?" I ask pretending not to know what she means knowing full well she must know what Babs and I did last night as I was supposed to be dressing in Anne's bedroom.

"Yes even, literally! You've been in her puss one more time than you have in mine. I've no knickers on so fuck me now!" she demands.

I pull her to me and kiss her eagerly running my hand up inside her short sleeveless dress to her overly wet crack. "Seen some action today already have you? You and your sister perhaps? What has it been, fist, banana, cucumber, candle?"

"Yes. Yes. Yes, yes, yes and yes!" she pants as I play on her clit. "Between last night after you left and then again this morning Babs and I have tried all of these. It was when I fisted her last night after every one else had gone and found her cunt sticky with your cum I put two and two together and made her tell me. Oh yes! Fill me!" As she talked I'd dropped my trousers and am now ramming my cock deep into her cunt. As she fucks desperately back at me I kiss her deep, my tongue finding hers. I feel her nipples hard against my chest and cup her tit finding, as I'd suspected, no bra - the skimpy dress and broad high heels being the only things she wears! Anne breaks the kiss trying to find breath as she comes on me. After my session this morning with Katie I am not ready to come yet and so I whip out of her, turn her round and bend her over pushing her dress almost round her neck before fucking into her back door.

"There!" I tell her as I ram into her arse, kneading at her exposed tits as I do so. "Not only even but one up!" Babs, who has been watching us more than the path gives up her watch and slips below her sister laving at her cunt and my balls. This is too much for Anne who comes again really hard slumping forward such that I plop out of her rear. Babs has me in her mouth at once sliding me into the tightness of her throat. She pulls me in and out fucking me with her face until I am breathing hard and I yield my load down her tight throat before I pull out.

"Evens!" Babs declares sitting on the ground recovering beside Anne. I pull my trousers up and help the pair of them to their feet. They adjust their dresses - Babs being similarly attired to Anne - and we return to the path. As we walk with me in the middle cupping one naked boob of each girl through the armholes of their dresses, we talk.

"Did you see Alice and Judith in the bathroom yesterday?" I ask.

"No." they both reply, Anne adding "What were they doing?"

"Jude was giving Alice what they called a 'Golden Shower' in the bath. You know, peeing on her?"

"I know what a Golden Shower is thanks." Anne says. "That's fairly mild for Alice! What she really likes is to be manacled to the taps while we all line up to takes turns peeing on her before massaging it into her or drinking it off. She's even tried to get one of us to shit on her but no one's done that for her as far as I know! Hate to think what she'll be like now you've actually fucked her - she's forever going on about being tied to the bed while some one works her over with a dildo, she unable to move or resist - not that she would resist!"

"Are all of you into this?" I ask trying hard not to sound too stunned.

"Five of us, me, Anne Mac, Jude, Lesley and of course Alice, are into bondage and submissiveness to a certain extent - that's why I really enjoy fagging the older girls in the showers and how I first got it together with Shona! We just finished fagging, she eating out Dot of course while I took Pat. We were kneeling side by side, the older girls kissing and playing with each others tits while Wendy looked on from the corner at us and the other girls, frigging away at her clit, when Shona caught me in the corner 'Lick my cunt.' she said looking me straight in the eye. At first I told her to get lost but when she said it again pinning me into the corner I did just that with her drenching me when she came. Later she told me that she got so frustrated with Dot she just had to get some release afterwards. She licked me out too by the way - she's very good at it. Bet she's a great lay for you!"

"She is I can assure you! What about Heather and you Babs and Kirsty?" I ask having worked out who was missing in the tale.

"Heather isn't really - she just likes her sex straight - if it can be describes as straight between girls that is!" Anne laughs at her own joke.

"What about you Babs?"

"Don't know, never tried! Until yesterday I'd only ever been with Anne and Kirsty and Kirsty only with me." Babs answers openly.

"Well the pair you got plenty more experience yesterday. Five new girls to explore! Six for Kirsty." I remark.

"Certainly did - it was marvellous exploring their bodies, sucking their tits, pushing my fingers into their cunts. It opens up all kinds of new possibilities when you're not cherry any more." she enthuses.

"You mean like watching your girlfriend fuck herself with a banana while she watches you do the same yourself?"

"Something like that! The one I liked best actually happened once everybody had gone and Kirsty and I had supposedly gone to bed. I put the tip of a cucumber in my puss and then Kirsty sidled up to me as I lay on the bed her legs straddling me and took the other end in hers. We then had a race to see who could get most into her cunt as we pushed together until our cunts were grinding into each other."

"Who won?" I ask wishing I'd been there to see it.

"We decided to call it a draw. We lay there like that for ages just talking about everything that had happened and gently pushing the cuck back and forth just using our cunny muscles until we got a little too overheated and both came together. The feel of Kirsty's hot pussy juice's against my cunt was wonderful. Kirsty then flipped over pulling the cuck out of us both and we lay drinking at each others puss till we both got off again!"

"Might have invited me!" Anne sounds a little peeved. "All I had for company by then was a candle - mind you I put that to good use!"

We are now nearly at Judith's rather grand house - her parent's own a factory in town - so I release the girls giving their nipples a gentle tweak as I do so. Judith answers the door in a robe - no messing about with these girls - and invites us in taking us through to a bedroom. Another shock to the system! There bound hand and foot to the cast iron bed frame is an older girl who at first I don't recognise but quickly come to realise it must be the very Pat Anne had mentioned earlier. Pat being Judith's elder sister. She was as naked as the day she was born save for a hood over her head which covered her completely leaving only two holes for her nostrils and she certainly hadn't been born with those tits - they are why I recognise her, Pat has the biggest pair of tits in the whole school - but her puss was bare.

"I've just shaved her puss for you Jim. Like it? You should have seen her squirm!" Judith declares now standing naked, the robe abandoned. "She wants fucked but we don't want to give her that! Not yet, not till she's heard you fuck each of us up both holes. She can hear but she can't see, obviously, or talk." Judith climbs onto the bed lying down on top of her sister squashing her tits into her back spreading her legs for me. "Nice cushion Pat. Now come on Jim, let her feel you fuck me as well as hear it!" Anne and Babs have by now slipped out of their dresses and turn on me, Babs ripping my shirt off (good thing for the poppers!) while Anne works my trousers down, releasing my straining cock. "Glad to see you're ready Jim" Judith enthuses from her perch "I certainly am - I got myself so randy shaving Pat and playing with her waiting for you to arrive. Didn't let you come though did I? Much too soon for that. Left you all frustrated haven't I? High but not very dry!" Pat nods slightly. "Don't you dare move! Hear me? You should see the size of the dick I'm about to take up my tight little hole. He's so big I wasn't sure I could manage yesterday but I did - we all did - in both holes!" Judith, the talker. Anne and Babs guide me into position above Jude, the sight of two cunts arranged one above the other is like no other. I'm tempted to spoil the party by plunging into Pat's slick fuck hole almost certain in the knowledge she's never had a cock in her before despite her looks - my little kick again! - but I'm prevented by Babs who has a firm grasp on my cock guiding me to Jude's waiting cunt. "Come on! Hard! Let Pat feel you in ME!". Hard it is then! I quite literally slam my meat into her really not caring if she is ready or not but she is as wet as hell! "Feel that Patty? Feel that? That's his huge cock as deep in me as it can go! And I tell you it is huge and SO thick, he's really stretching me - just wait till YOU feel it in your cunt. But you're going to have to wait, Jim's got a lot more holes to fill before we can allow you the pleasure of him - always assuming the three of us haven't drained him dry by then! Might never get round to you!" I fuck Judith hard and fast determined to bring her off as fast as I could. As soon as she comes I pull out, raising her bum and pistoning back into her this time forcing my way through her anus and up into her back passage really making her squeal.

"Good, hope it hurts." I think as I go at her mercilessly until she comes again. I pull away not really wanting to come in her. I am immediately replaced by Anne who pushes some sort of dildo she has strapped on deep into Jude's cunt. I cuddle Babs gently to me as we watch the three girls in the bizarre scene. "Well?" I ask "Into this?"

"Don't think so!" she replies gently stroking my erection. "Think I'd much rather have some privacy with you." She leads me to another bedroom.

"Wasn't much private yesterday." I remark as we settle cuddling on the bed.

"That was different and the last time was anyway - today I don't want to give Jude the pleasure of her sister hearing me fuck." As I try and get my mind behind that she kisses the end of my knob. "Not fancy Jude today?" she asks my cock knowing I hadn't come. "Can't say I blame you. Try me instead!" With that she slides her mouth down over him taking only my knob into herself, lashing it with her tongue causing me to moan. She pulls him out. "Like that?" I nod. "Well try this!" This time she sucks me fully into her mouth and down into her throat, the muscles tight around me. I moan again, louder this time. She pulls out again. "Tell me about that thing you did with Anne Mac yesterday." she says before drawing me deep into her throat again. Concentrating hard as I have to in able to be able to say anything over the feelings she is stirring up in me I tell her about the video and how a girl's throat seems to spasm causing the guy to come and giving the girl quite a head rush. I can just about hear her smile as she goes down and stays down. I'm so close to coming anyway that I start spurting at the first flutter and consign a tremendous load directly to her stomach as I keep on coming before I withdraw into her mouth to let her taste me (and to let her breathe before she passes out).

Panting loudly she says "Hell! Loved that!"

"You and me both then!" Twelve she may be, fantastic she definitely is! Lying next to me we cuddle as I caress her tits softly making her sigh beside me. "What should we do about Pat? I was about to have her earlier but you stopped me."

"Mmm! Perhaps I shouldn't have. Not into those sorts of games! Anne was my first ever partner but I've never seen that side of her before."

"Well... How about I fuck your tight little twat and then we slip away?" I offer.

"Nearly right! How about we slip away and then you fuck me back at my house?" she counters.

"Got my vote. I'm really not into this either."

Somehow and with me waiting in the other room, Babs manages to gather up our meagre collection of clothes unnoticed by the others - I sincerely don't care what they are up to, Shona may be up for most things but I find most of this rather disquieting and think she would too. Babs and I dress quickly and slip out of the back door back across the lane to her house. "Shame Kirsty's not around." I remark.

"Could be arranged!" Babs announces whipping out her mobile.

Speed-dial. "Kirsty? Where are you?"..."Good!"..."My place soonest! I've got Jim with me"..."Bye!"

Kirsty is waiting for us outside the back door of Anne and Babs' house when we arrive. "What's the score?" Kirsty asks.

"Score? Score? Well... About 2-1 for the opposition right now but I'm sure between us we can put that right!" Babs answers pulling us both inside and into her bedroom. The pair of them undress sensuously - they are each seriously drop dead gorgeous. Both only twelve but without an ounce of puppy fat between them!

"Definitely not into that sort of stuff." Babs says lying back on the bed. "Give it to me straight Jim!" she says parting her legs and beginning to play with her pussy.

"What y'mean?" Kirsty asks. Babs quickly explains the day's events. Kirsty shudders. "I'll have it straight too!" she says lying up besides Babs.

"One at a time please!" I laugh.

"You bet! Mind if I'm first Kirsty?" Babs says as she really starts to lay into her puss. Kirsty shakes her head as I pull Babs' hands away making her scream at me. "I need to get off!!"

"All in good time." I answer pulling her legs wide as I go down on her lapping at her puss. "Mumm! Tasty!" I comment as I roll away from her onto Kirsty repeating my actions there before rolling back to Babs except that this time I manage to bring my body higher, my cock penetrating her lips. I use my hands to grasp her slim hips and pull her fully down onto my erect manhood making us both gasp with the contact. "Mumm! You are tight Babs! Love your tight little puss!" She begins to fuck back at me.

"Love it too Jim! Love your cock in me! I feel so full. Go nice and slow - I want this to last!" So with long, slow, gentle strokes just like I prefer and with Kirsty kissing at us wherever she could, I proceed to make love with Babs. Don't get me wrong: she is nowhere near the top of my list of greats lays but after Shona, Cath and Katie she definitely ranks - especially after her sister's antics - Anne had really been good when first we fucked but this afternoon had done nothing for me. As for Judith!!! Babs comes to a long juddering climax long before I am ready to come. Sensing this she rolls away from under me. "Your turn Kirsty!" she informs her girlfriend. Kirsty moves underneath into the space just vacated by Babs. She grasps my cock and guides it to her sweet puss, sighing contentedly as I slide into her. Another ranker! Needing to come, I go at her more vigorously with her gasping below me until she is bellowing out her orgasm on every stroke. Eventually, unable to take any more, she too rolls away before I come. "My bum Jim" Babs pleads coming underneath me once more facing downwards. Not arguing, I nuzzle my cock-head against her arse hole as she yields deliciously below me taking me easily into her darkest hole once more. Responding to my every move she starts to come harder and harder until she again can take no more. Once more she and Kirsty trade places and with barely a break in my rhythm I stuff my pulsating cock up her arse looking for satisfaction. I am being none too gentle but she doesn't seem to mind, thrusting back at me as wildly as I am thrusting into her, all 5'0" of her. The episode with Judith and co. seems to have affected me more than I realised for still I can not come even as Kirsty explodes in her climax below me. Babs pulls me off as I continue to flail away. "Suck him Kirsty! Jim when you're ready, stay down in her but if you can, save some of your cum for our tits. Come on us if you can." she directs. Kirsty scoots down my body taking my raging cock in a single gulp straight into her tight throat, visibly bulging as she swallows my meat. She stays down on me for a long time before coming up for air. She does this again several more times staying down longer each time as I feel my climax eventually building until when I know I'm about to surrender I hold her down until she all but passes out from lack of oxygen, her throat spasming causing me to start to pump into her. Quickly I pull out as Babs joins the gasping Kirsty below me as I jack off causing my sperm to land on their open mouths and chests. They kiss deeply, Babs taking the lead, before lapping at each other to gather up all my cum from the others body.

"You took your bloody time!" Babs exclaims as we all lie back. "Damn near wore us out! Better than all that kinky stuff though!"

"And fucking two twelve year old goddesses in any hole going isn't kinky?" I gasp.

"No - not when you're only a little older than us and everyone is willing."

"'Suppose you could say that of the others?" I counter. "I feel sorry for Pat - she never did get laid. Hope Anne didn't do her with that dildo anyway."

"Yeah, well her fault for getting mixed up in weird shit!" Babs shrugs. "Look sorry Jim but I'm going to have to throw you out now. My parents will be back soon."

"OK" I say as I dress "Want to come back to my place - my parents won't be back for hours?"

"Sorry can't. I'm expected to be in for tea - my Aunt's coming."

"Lucky her - otherwise you would be!"

Babs reddens. "My maiden Aunt! Did you mean the goddess bit?"

"'Course I did! What other word is there for you two?" I cuddle them to me. "Nymphets perhaps? Want to come back Kirsty?" I can see she is torn but eventually she shakes her head.

"Can't. I'm expected in for tea too." is the reply.

I slip out from between them pressing their still naked forms together. "Not to worry, some other time maybe?"

"You bet!!" they chorus.

I walk jauntily off home with a spring in my step to grab another shower and a bite to eat.


Having showered and eaten I'm wandering around with just a bath towel wrapped round me when the doorbell goes. Peering through the spy hole I see Angie in a short skirt and high heels with someone else I can't make out hovering in the background. Opening the door she says "Found a frustrated virgin hanging around out in the street." She steps inside followed shyly by Pat. My turn to blush!

"Look sorry about this afternoon. Didn't mean to run out on you - its just Babs and I aren't into all that bondage stuff. OK?" I offer.

"Yeah OK. Not sure I'm into it either. First time I'd tried. Jude and Anne definitely are though. Once they realised the two of you had skipped they kinda lost interest in me and let me go although not before Anne threatened to rape me with that strap on cock. Instead they got Alice to come over and while Anne fucked her, Jude peed on her and then dumped on her tits - you know, actually shat on her as Alice rubbed the stuff into her herself? They wanted me to join in but I was too grossed out so I flung on a coat and left." She pulls open the coat to reveal herself as naked underneath. My cock instantly rearranges the towel I'm wearing as I feast on those colossal tits. Angie steps between us, one hand weighing Pat's left tit, the other releasing me from my towel.

"Thought you weren't into boys?" I ask surprised.

"Nobody ever said that!" she says sniffily. "I'm just into girls more right now and Eileen in particular. But I wasn't on my way over here this evening dressed like this just for a chat - I came to fuck you - to feel you stretch my pussy again like you did the other night. Bumping into Pat was just the icing on the cake - she was outside crying you know?" I shake my head. "Got her to tell me the whole story. Now we can have a cosy threesome."

I lead the two of them through to my bedroom safe in the knowledge that my parents won't be back for several more hours. Pat lies down on the bed watching as Angie undresses muttering approvingly. I lie down beside Pat and gently kiss her on the lips and caress one of her tits. An idea hits me. "Fancy a massage Pat?" She nods so I go to get some baby oil from the bathroom collecting my towel en-route. Back in the bedroom I kneel over Pat's tummy and pour a little of the oil onto each of her tits.

"Oh! That's a bit cold!" she complains.

"Sorry - soon have you warmed up." I say as I begin to rub the oil all over her tits paying special attention to the deep valley between her mounds. Angie meantime has spread some of the oil onto her fingers and is gently massaging my dick. Once Pat is fully relaxed, breathing deeply and my cock is fully lubed up, I whisper "I'm going to fuck your tits now."

"What do you mean?" she asks almost sleepily.

"This!" I take my cock and lie it into the valley between her tits and push them over me to complete the tunnel. As I begin to stroke pushing deeper into her cleavage, rolling her nipples in my fingers as I do so, Angie lies down beside Pat kissing her and watching. When my cock-head emerges at the top it is she, Angie, and not Pat who bends to kiss it taking my knob into her mouth whenever she could during my actions. The combination of sensations mean I am not going to last long. Shortly I feel my balls start to tighten, a sure sign, and make to pull away saying "I'm going to come!".

Pat grabs my hips to stop me asking Angie "If I let him come on me will you lick it off?" Angie smiles and nods enthusiastically so I continue in my actions, Angie now just flicking her tongue over my knob not wanting to take any of my load in her mouth - yet! The slight pause means the edge has gone off my excitement and I actually manage to last a while longer even with Angie's tongue licks being almost excruciating on my dick-head before bathing Pat's chest with my thick white cream taking a long time to come fully in her cleavage. Letting go of her tits I kneel up immediately for my sensitised cock to be engulfed by Angie's mouth, her tongue licking the length as she does so. No sooner am I in than I am back out.

"Just making sure he's clean!" she tells me as she turns to Pat. "Hardly know where to start! I've never done this before!" But she soon makes up her mind and begins to lap at Pat's cleavage then up over one tit to the nipple sucking it in hard and then repeating the actions on the other side making Pat breathe heavily. Angie's hand trails down Pat's body to her puss and she begins to play gently with her pussy lips before finding the girl's clitoris. One touch brings Pat off hard. Angie kisses her full on the mouth. Pat kisses back flinging her arms round Angie.

"Oh Angie! I needed that! I've been needing to come all day since Jude shaved me after tying me up - never told me she was going to do that." Pat sighs out, her breathing still not fully recovered.

"Feels kinda nice though doesn't it?" Angie comments, her fingers tracing over Pat's bare pussy lips. I think of Katie's comments about a bare pussy making for better girl to girl contact but say nothing - far too complicated to explain without admitting things I don't want to admit yet. "Well then, I'm the only one who's not come yet! What are you going to do about that Jim?" she demands before turning again to Pat. "Don't mind if I fuck him first, do you?"

Pat shakes her head. "Never seen anyone do it before - heard it, felt it even but never seen it unless you count Anne and Alice with that plastic thing!"

"Or done it?" Angie asks. Again a shake from Pat. "Don't know how you managed to avoid it with that body! Well lie back and watch and learn."

The show from the girls has ensured I'm rock hard again.

"I want to be on top OK?" Angie tells me so I lie down on the bed to allow her to take whatever position she chooses. She squats above me facing away, towards Pat, her anus winking at me. "Put his cock in my love hole Pat - help me fuck him." As Angie slowly lowers herself I feel Pat grasp my pole and slide it into place - not that Angie really needs any help, I think its just her way of entrapping Pat. Pat's hand doesn't move as Angie slides down me until her pussy collides with it. She starts to rise and fall on me seemingly content with the length she is being allowed to take as Pat begins to wank the base of my cock. Angie leans back over me to let me get her tits. I pinch her nipples drawing a squeal from her before settling to fondle them gently. The combination of hand and cunt on my dick soon has me near the edge. Sensing this and sensing I'm going to come too quickly for her makes Angie sit up and gently pull Pat's hand away. "I need all of him now" she says going right to the bottom and staying there pulling me back despite me being wrapped completely in the grip of her cunt. "Feel my pussy lips Pat. Look at them stretched round his cock! You can't imagine how good it feels." I feel a finger trace round the base of my cock just as Angie starts to fuck again. This time, free from the constraints of Pat's hand, I fuck hard back at her and soon Angie is coming in the same sort of staccato fashion of the other night. "He's good in the arse too!" she informs Pat quickly changing position slightly and taking me in her rear making me gasp. Angie leans back again. "Kiss my puss Pat! Feel my pussy lips after a good hard fuck!" Pat is on her in an instant and I feel her tongue and fingers begin to explore. "That's it! Don't be afraid to go deeper! Feel my puss!" I am unable to see what is going on but from the increasing pressure against my cock I reckon Pat is exploring deep into Angie's puss with her fingers until I hear "Yes! Yes! That's it. Now go deeper. Go as deep as you can!" I feel something which I can only guess to be Pat's fist slowly sliding into Angie's cunt constricting my cock in her rear so much that I am hardly able to continue pumping into her. Angie comes again just as I feel my balls tighten and a slow steady stream of semen escapes into her. I stroke through my orgasm, movement easier now with the fluid acting as a lubricant, and emerge from the other side looking for more but Angie has nothing left to give freeing herself from us both. "Wow! I love having both holes filled at the same time!" Looking back at what we had done together the other night I wonder if that was the first time or if she and Eileen had been up to things with dildos or whatever. I make a mental note to ask but don't get the chance as Angie continues "How did you like my cunt Pat? Loved having you there!"

"Loved the feel of you Angie. You were so tight round my wrist! But I wouldn't fancy it the other way round." Pat replies.

"How'd ya mean?" Angie puzzles.

"Well just as I was leaving, you know after Jude dumped on Alice? She stuck her fist right up Alice's rear and I mean really deep, as Anne continued to fuck her with the dildo. They were being really rough with her."

Angie shudders. "See what you mean. Don't fancy sticking my hand up anyone's arse, a finger's OK but no more. Although your cock doesn't seem to mind Jim?"

"No we don't - I like arse fucking" I agree "First time was an accident but both Shona and I had a great time and I think everyone else I've been with has too. But if I were never to fuck a girl in the arse again I wouldn't mind provided I was getting plenty of pussy!"

"Well then, one more for you to try." Pat answers lying back on the bed spreading her legs invitingly. I fall between her legs kissing and licking at her bare pubes. "Enough of that Jim. Let me feel what its all about!" Knowing if this afternoon had gone as Anne and Judith had planned they would have wanted me to force myself violently on Pat - rape her almost - I decide just the opposite is in order so I slowly make my way up the bed kissing at her skin as I go until my knob just naturally finds her entrance, the slight pressure as I continue to kiss my way up her body being enough to open it for the first time. A sigh comes from us both as my cock slowly, slowly travels up her tight tunnel until I come to rest on top of her marvellous tits, full length in her, and gently kiss her on the lips.

"Jude was right about one thing." I tell her.

"What was that?"

"Your tits do make a fantastic cushion." She laughs. The ice is broken and she begins to respond to me as I set up a very slow tender rhythm as I rise and fall above her propped on my arms so that I could enjoy the view of her tits heaving below me. She comes very quickly but stays with me as I increase the length of my strokes. We continue fucking gently for what seems like ages until she indicates to me to pick up the pace and soon we are going at it hammer and tong until she detonates into orgasm just as I climax hard in her filling her with my seed. Unable to hold myself above her any longer I collapse managing to roll us both onto our sides. She flings her arms around me.

"Oh Jim. Thank you for being SO gentle! I loved that, how'd you know to go so slow?"

"Well call me perverse but I did it because I reckon its exactly the opposite of how I'd have been forced to take you if Judith had had her way. And because I reckoned you'd like it like that."

This brings a smile to her face. "I loved the feel of your cock going so slowly deeper in me, pushing my cunt into me and then when I came - well its like no time I've ever come with a girl! And then when you kept going things just got better and better. I felt I was floating on air or something! And the earth definitely did move when I came the second time with you spurting away inside me."

"Let me lick that load from your cunt Pat." Angie offers. Pat looks at her for a moment before agreeing.

"But I want to thank Jim's cock properly too" she says bending to kiss at my limp cock. As Angie gets into place I pull her round so that I can lap at her cunt too, making a kind of triangle each of us lying on one side with their head buried in the genital region of another. Angie lifts her upper leg to give me the best angle on her as I feel my dick already begin to stir as Pat kisses and licks at both it and my balls. Angie is very wet, guess she enjoyed seeing Pat getting fucked for the first time and comes very quickly. Pat is not long behind her but although Pat has me licked up to working length I'm a long way from coming. I suggest she deep-throats me but she declines saying "I've got another hole that needs broken in first." as she gets up on all fours on the bed and pulls her bum cheeks apart. "Fuck my arse!" Jumping up behind her, I plonk a kiss on the rosebud. "Jim!"

I press my knob against her and with my cock well lubed from her tonguing and her crack soaked by her own juices when Angie ate her out it breaks into her sphincter fairly easily. I pause just inside her and no more. Characteristically I ask "OK?".

She nods "Just go easy!" Bravado evaporated!

"Easy it is. Just relax." I smile as I press slowly forward taking her by small degrees. Think I like the gentle type. Hell think I like most types with one notable exception so far! Eventually I am most of the way into her arse, I pull back most of the way and then press steadily forward again making her jump as I get all the way into her. "There, not too bad is it?" I ask.

"Feels good - just so big!" she agrees as Angie gets down underneath her kissing at her great melons as they hang underneath her, swaying, as I fuck back and forth in her arse. "Oh yeah! Don't stop Jim! Don't stop Angie! Don't anyone dare stop!" I'm certainly not about too with her back passage squeezing tightly on my cock. I don't intend to stop till I've come in her arse and I tell her so! "Come on then, come in my arse! Make me come with that huge cock of your! Come in my arse." Everything becomes too much! The sensations, the mantra, the sight of Angie underneath us sucking on Pat's giant tits and it is full time for me once more as my cock unloads again filling Pat's arse until mu cum is spurting out as I continue to fuck, she wailing in orgasm below me. I pull out sated as Angie goes to lick up my overflow from Pat's bum cheeks before we all stand up and laugh. Not sure why but we do. I pull the two girls to me.

"That's been a fantastic night. Just wish it could go on but I'm afraid it can't - my parents will be back soon." I say.

As they start to dress Angie tells me that she and Eileen are going to get a flat together - they'll each have their own room for the sake of appearances (their mothers mostly) but in reality they'll be living as a couple. Shona and I are welcome round anytime. - "I'm not totally averse to a good fuck you may have noticed - nor is Eileen. She's dumped John my the way - can't say as I blame her, he sounded lousy in bed."

"Am I included in the invite?" Pat asks.

"Sure! Bring any of your girlfriends Jim. Pat, you can stay with me tonight. My parents, and Eileen, are still away."

"Think I'd like that," Pat says. "Don't really want to see Jude just yet. Can I borrow your phone Jim - seem to have left mine at home." Given she'd arrived at the door in an overcoat and little else I'm not surprised she had left her phone behind!

"Its in the hall." I say leaving her to make whatever arrangements she needs with her parents.

"Not dressing Jim?" Angie asks me.

With echoes of Shona a couple of nights ago I say "No, I'm for a shower and then bed!"

"Might be a while getting to sleep myself tonight!" she muses as Pat comes back to say everything's OK, she can stay out.

"Whenever you get to sleep tonight" I tell her "I doubt it'll be by yourself!"

I see the girls out kissing each a passionate good night and have just cleared the shower for the third time today when the doorbell goes. I look out in trepidation, my parents are due back any moment, only to find it is them - they have forgotten a key! Good nights all round ensue before I beat a hasty retreat to my bedroom. It looks a tip at the best of time but tonight it looks exactly the part of what had just taken place in it - an orgy that is! The smell of musk is heavy in the air. I open a window and crawl to bed vowing to tidy up in the morning and hoping no one will notice the smell!

 ----

Please leave feedback - there is no point in me writing if no one is reading - and hopefully enjoying. BD

Fucking the Wife who Doesn't Like Sex

eprise01e on Ethnic Stories


Fucking the Wife who Doesn't Like Sex


Catherine and Carl had gotten married when they were both 26.

The service was very nice and so was the reception afterward. It had been hosted by Catherine's parents, who were well known around town and had a high position among the community in which they lived. They were known for their clean way of life and never starting any trouble. Instead they sponsored many events around the community, such as clean-up drives, planting trees and making sure the lawns in the area were
well kept and tended.

Read More
man">While Catherine and Carl were on their honeymoon, Catherine's parents were killed in a house fire. It was later determined that the fire was due to a spark thrown from the open fireplace. Her father had neglected, for the first time, to put the screen up before going to bed that night.

The year was 1935 and Catherine and Carl rushed home, never having the opportunity to consummate their marriage.

It had been a night that Catherine had dreaded and was only too glad to put it off.

The funeral was 2 days later and, of course, the whole town attended. At her new home, which Carl had recently finished building, the guests mingled with everyone and expressed their condolences to both of them. It lasted well into the night and by the time the last family had left the two of them were too tired to think of anything buy sleep. In the darkened bedroom they got undressed and quietly slipped under the covers of the bed and quickly fell into an undisturbed sleep.

Catherine's grief gave her an excuse to refuse Carl the chance to take his wife's cherry and, after many weeks of trying, Carl decided it was time he did something about it.

The next week Carl visited the local library and did some research into the history and application of hypnosis. He'd heard some things from his best friend, Jerry, and thought it might be something he could use on Catherine to weaken her resolve towards sex.

Many times after the funeral he'd brought up the subject, only to have his wife either ignore him, walk out of the room, or start an argument. Many a night he'd have to crawl out of bed, after making sure that Catherine was asleep, and go into the bathroom and jack off for some relief. All he could do was
imagine what his wife looked like under all the night clothes she wore every night. She wouldn't even let him cop a feel of her boobs, not that she had anything to play with in the first place. Like his former mother-in-law, Catherine was almost completely flat chested.

Carl would go to the library two nights a week and do his reading. He didn't want Catherine aware of what he was up to. If he could come up with the courage to do this then he wanted her to be completely unaware of what was happening. He wanted her to believe that she'd never released her pent up feelings and given in to his advances.

After three weeks of reading he was ready to try out his technique, to see if he could actually get her hypnotized and do what he wanted to with her.

_______________________________________________________________________________________

On the following Saturday night he got ready for bed, like every other night. This time though, he decided the time was right to try and hypnotize Catherine.
As he sat in the bed, waiting for his wife to emerge from the bathroom, he worked on his plan. He would get up to her when she sat on her side of the bed and begin to massage her shoulders. It was something he'd already started the previous week and he was glad that she liked it. He also noticed that several minutes later her head would start to nod and fall forward until her chin rested on her upper chest. He already started to try and get her into a trance, and several times thought he'd succeeded. One one occasion he'd actually gotten her to answer his questions and was glad to find out the next morning that she apparently didn't remember anything from the previous night.

Tonight he was going to go further and try to plant a suggestion in her mind and wait and see what would happen.

As he waited his plan formed and by the time Catherine sat on the bed he was ready.

For ten minutes he massaged her shoulders, feeling the days tension slowly release its hold. As he worked he talked to her and once again her head nodded forward and eventually rested on her chest.

"Catherine?"

No response.

He tried again. "Catherine?"

"Yes," she answered dreamily.

"Good," he thought to himself. "I want you to listen to me," he began.

"Ok."

"From this minute on you will listen to my voice. You won't hear anything else by my voice."

"Yes, dear. I will hear only your voice."

He quit his massage and moved to sit next to her on the side of the bed. He took her hand in his and talked slowly and clearly to her.

"Whenever I mention Buttermilk, you will go into a trance and you'll do everything I ask you to do." He stopped for a moment and let the suggestion sink in.
"Do you understand?"

"Yes. Whenever you tell me Buttermilk, I'm to go into a trance and listed to you and do whatever you want me to."

"Yes. I'm glad you understand."

He got back behind her and started his massage once again. After a couple of minutes he woke her up and let her know he was finished and it was time to get in bed and turn out the lights.

That night he dreamed of fucking her.

_______________________________________________________________________________________

After he got out of his morning shower he was tempted to try out his suggestion at the breakfast table, but decided he would wait till he got home that evening after work. After all, he didn't want to push it.

He'd been patient for a while now, so it wasn't going to hurt to wait a little longer.

While Carl was at work that day Catherine decided it was time to hire someone to help her around the yard, doing the work to maintain the lawn and the hedges. Her father had used one of the towns many black men, his name had been Jessie, and she decided to get in touch with him to see if he knew anyone
who would be willing to work at her place. Of course she'd pay a decent wage, just as her father had. She sent word to Jessie that she needed to talk to him and could he be at the house around noon that day.

Jessie as only a little older then she was, somewhere between 30 and 35 and had worked for her father for a number of years before the accident. She'd grown to like the man. He was honest, didn't cause any problems, and never missed a day of work. She hoped she'd be lucky enough to find someone like him to help her.

His reply was that he'd be there.

At 12:15 she heard a knock on her back door and knew it would be Jessie. She found him standing on the back porch waiting for her.

"I'll be right with you, Jessie. Please, have a seat and I'll bring you a glass of water. I know it's hot out there today and after that long walk I'm sure you're parched."

"Thank you, Misses Wilson. I sure do appreciate it."

When Catherine returned she found him sitting in the rocker, next to the porch swing, where she sat after handing him the water. She watched as he drank the whole thing in only two or three gulps.

"Thank you, Misses Wilson. That was mighty nice of you."

"You're welcome, Jessie.

"The reason I asked you to come here today is that I need to find someone to do the chores around the house. You know, like you used to do for my father."

"I'd be happy to do that for you, Misses Wilson."

"Are you sure, Jessie?"

"Yes, mam. I'm sure. I haven't really done anything since your parents passed and I really enjoyed working for your daddy. He was nice to me and respected me, as much as I respected him."

"Yes, Jessie. Daddy liked your work very much. I'd be happy to pay you a little more the he paid you, considering it's been 10 years since the accident. I know he didn't pay you much, but I'd like to increase that, if it's ok with you."

The look of surprise on Jessie's face told her he'd gladly accept the raise.

"Good! When can you start?"

"I'm in the middle of re-doing my bedroom at home. I should be finished by the middle of next week.

Would the following weekend be ok with you?"

Catherine didn't even think about it.

"Yes, that would be fine. I can have everything ready for you by then. I'll pay you at the end of each week, on Fridays, if that's ok with you."

"That'll be fine, Misses Wilson."

"There's only one condition, too, Jessie."

A puzzled look now appeared on his face, which was as black as the blackest coal in their coal bins. "And what would that be," he asked.

"I'll have to insist that you don't call me Misses Wilson anymore."

"Oh, Misses Wilson, I couldn't do that."

"Yes, you can. From now on I want you to just call me Catherine, or Miss Catherine, whichever you prefer."

"But what would Mr. Wilson say to that?"

"You let me worry about Mr. Wilson," she told him. "You and I have know each other for most of our lives and I see no harm in you calling me by my first name. OK?"

"Yes, mam."

Catherine stood up, indicating to Jessie the conversation was finished.

"You take care of your business at home and I'll see you next weekend."

"Thank you, Misses Wils......, I mean Miss Catherine. I'll be here."

With that settled, Jessie left the porch and headed down the road, towards his house.

_______________________________________________________________________________________

Carl fantasized about what he was going to do all that day at work. At times it was all he could do to concentrate on the work on his desk. Finally he decided that if he didn't want to get fired he'd better get his work done, and done on time. The rest of his day went without incident and by 5:15 he was on his way home, and to his wife.

Catherine was in the kitchen when he got home, putting the finishing touches on supper. Tonight there would be fried chicken, field peas, biscuits and homemade tea.

He stood in the doorway between the dining room and the kitchen and watched her as she worked on finishing the meal.

Without really thinking about what he was going to do he said, "Buttermilk".

What happened caught him off guard.

As soon as his wife heard Buttermilk, she slumped and sagged towards the floor. It was all he could do to catch her before she hit the floor. He picked her up and carried her to the living room and placed her on the sofa.

"It worked!" he almost shouted. He couldn't believe it had actually worked!

"Catherine? Can you hear me, dear?"

"Yes, Carl. I hear you."

She sounded far away and he noticed her eyes were closed. Apparently his hypnotic suggestion had worked just fine.

"Easy," he thought to himself. One step at a time here. After all, he wanted to make sure this worked and he didn't want her waking up and discovering what he was doing. She'd be mad as hell at him, not that he wouldn't have deserved it.

He sat back in his chair and thought for a moment.

"Catherine."

"Yes?"

"I want you to sit up straight and remove your blouse and bra, please."

As he sat there he was startled to see her sit up straight and start to unbutton the front of her blouse. Once she was finished she reached behind her and unhooked her bra, pulling her arms our of the straps and placing it in her lap.

In the just over 10 years they'd been married this was actually the first time she's exposed herself to him.

He'd always wondered what her tits looked like. He knew they were small, almost nonexistent, but what he saw in front of him truly amazed him. Her Areolas were as large, or larger, than silver dollars and her nipples appeared to stick out from her chest like erasers on a pencil.

"Pinch your nipples until they're hard," he told her.

He watched as she raised her hands to her chest and took a nipple in each hand, pinching each one between her fingers and thumbs until they stood out even further.

Getting up from his chair he crossed the room and sat next to her, noticing that her nipples to stand out at least an inch or better. He reached out to feel them himself and found them to be as hard as rocks.

"Nice," he thought.

He returned to his chair. He wanted her to feel safe and secure and didn't want to appear to intimidate her or make her feel ashamed of her body.
"Now, I want you to stand up and remove your skirt and your panties, please."

Catherine stood up, unbuttoned her skirt and let it drop to the floor. Next her white cotton panties joined it. She stepped out of them as sat back on the sofa.
"Spread your legs, please."

She did and he could see her pussy for the first time. She had an abundance of hair between her legs and he found that he'd like to see her without any hair down there at all.

"Tomorrow I want you to shave your pussy and keep it that way. You'll think it was completely your own idea and think nothing else about it.
Understand?"

"Yes."

"You can get dressed again, dear. Once you've gotten all your clothes on you'll return to the kitchen and finish with supper. You will not remember any of this. Do you understand?"

"Yes."

Carl got up and went to the bathroom to wash up and get ready for supper. When he got to the dining room the meal was already laid out on the table and ready to eat. They enjoyed a nice meal and every time Carl would look at her he'd smile.

"I hope this works," he thought.

____________________________________________________________________________

As Catherine grew up she was led to believe that sex was only for procreation and not for enjoyment.

Her mother drummed into her that sex was nasty and she was only to consent to 'relationships' with her husband when they decided it was time to conceive and have children.

One time her mother has caught her masturbating and gave her the beating of her life. She explained that it was nasty and she wasn't to do it again.

Even though Catherine had enjoyed the feelings she'd gotten from stroking herself (She never realized what that dizzy feeling was when she climaxed) she decided that her mother was right and she never did it again.

She knew that her Carl would want to 'have her' on their wedding night, and she'd secretly dreaded just the thought of it. Then the accident had happened and she'd used her grief as an excuse not to give in to her husband. So far it had worked out.

But, she knew she wouldn't be able to deny him much longer. His insistence that she give in to him only grew each and every week and there were times when she hated going to bed, because she knew what he was going to ask of her.

Lately though, after his nightly massage, he'd quit asking her and she decided that he'd finally realized she wasn't going to let him do anything until she was ready. And that was only going to happen when she decided she was ready to start a family. She'd use sex only for procreation, as her mother had
told her.

____________________________________________________________________________

For the first time in years Catherine overslept the next day.

When she finally woke up Carl was already gone to work. He'd left a note on the table for her though.

"Cat,

I knew you weren't feeling well, so decided to let you sleep in today. Take care of yourself and
I'll see you when I get home.
Love you,

Carl"

"Now wasn't that nice of him," she thought.

She got up and went to the bathroom to draw her bath. As she stood before the full length mirror mounted on the back of the door, her attention was drawn to the hairy triangle between her legs.

For some reason it seemed to bother her that she had so much hair down there. It had never bothered her before, but her attention kept coming back to it. Finally she decided to do something about it. She opened the medicine cabinet, where Carl kept his razor and shaving cream, and took both out and laid them on the side of the tub, within easy reach. She also set out a pair of scissors.

Once the water was drawn she settled down and began to relax. There was not really anything she had to do today, so she'd thought that a nice, relaxing soak in the tub would help her feel better.

She sat there until the water began to cool and then she'd lathered up her wash cloth and bathed herself. Once she finished she let the water out until it reached a level slightly below her stretched out legs and got the shaving cream and razor. She took the scissors and began to cut the longer strands of
hair between her legs, getting as close to the skin as she could without cutting herself with them. Once she was satisfied it was short enough, she lathered up her outer lips and began to use the razor.

Once the outside of her pussy was well shaved she pulled her lips apart and used the razor on the inside of them, trying to get as much of the hair as she could. She would occasionally rinse the lather off and feel between her lips, trying to locate any stray strands. Once she was sure she'd gotten it all
she rinsed again and ran her hand over the new smoothness, amazed as to how nice it felt not to have any hair down there at all.

Then, for the first time in almost 20 years, she began to play with herself, bringing her clitoris to a full erection and rotating her fingers around the bud until she climaxed. It was the first climax (she now knew what that tingly sensation between her legs was) she'd had in years and she sat there in the
remaining water and let the sensation spread throughout her body. Then she pushed two fingers inside her and moved them in and out, rubbing her clitoris with each stroke. It felt good. After several climaxes she realized what had happened and grew red with embarrassment. It was like
she was afraid someone would catch her, even though there was no one around and her mother certainly wasn't going to catch her again, not after all these years.

Rising in the tub, she toweled herself and stepped onto the cold bathroom floor, catching a glimpse of herself in the mirror, and noticing how much better she looked. The bare patch between her legs looked almost natural to her and she wondered what had made her decide to shave herself. She
decided that she liked how it looked and never gave it a second thought. She dried her hair, powdered herself and got dressed, then returned to the bedroom, made the bed and went to the kitchen to get something to eat.

____________________________________________________________________________

When Carl got home that afternoon he found Catherine sitting on the sofa, reading one of her magazines.

"Buttermilk," he said.

Catherine instantly slumped back into the sofa, dropping the magazine into her lap.

"Show me what you did today, dear. Please."

Without any hesitation Catherine stood up and unbuttoned her skirt, dropped it to the floor, and then removed her panties, showing her husband the now naked region of her loins.

"Very pretty, dear. Thank you."

"You're welcome, Carl."

"How does it feel?"

"Better then I thought it would," she answered.

"I want you to keep it shaved for me, please."

"Yes, dear. I will."

"Now I want you to sit back and spread your legs as far as you can."

He watched as Catherine did as he'd asked. Once she was settled she spread her legs, hooking her knees around her arms, opening herself up for him to see deep inside her.

At once Carl was on his knees, between Catherine's thighs, and leaned closer to her opening. He inhaled her aroma, savoring that smell for the first time. Now he was going to enjoy himself to his wife's treats.

Without hesitation he lowered his mouth to her opening and drew his tongue along the inside of her lips, tasting for the first time the juices within. His cock got instantly harder than it'd been in years. He continued to lick her lips, sucking off the juices gathered on his tongue and savoring them. It had literally been years since he'd eaten any pussy. While he could've had his share of any of the women at work, he'd declined to fall to adultery and only fantasize about what it would be like to finally get his wife where he wanted her. For now he didn't intend to fuck her, just suck her off now and then, perhaps a couple of times a day. He wanted to enjoy this for a while and knowing he could do this anytime he wanted to only made the desire that much stronger.

Once he finished licking her clean he covered her pussy with his mouth and drove his tongue as deep into her box as he could. The hotness of her pussy completely consumed him. His cock was now leaking pre cum like never before and he could feel its wetness not only on his shorts but slowly
sliding down the length of his cock and onto his balls. With one hand he undid his belt, unzipped his pants, and pulled out his uncut cock. He used his abundance of juices to lubricate himself and then he started to jerk off while eating out his wife.

Catherine was reacting as he thought she would, by rotating her hips and trying to push her pussy up into his mouth. He sucked out her juices and rotated his tongue into her with each shove.

Yes, he was totally enjoying this
.
It was only a matter of minutes before he shot off his largest load of cum in ages. He let himself shoot off into his hand, trying not to make a mess of the front of the sofa. After all, how would he explain the mess to Catherine, especially when she wasn't even aware of what he was doing to her?

Once he was finished sucking her off, he settled back on his haunches and looked into the box he'd just enjoyed for the first time. He knew that he would be doing this again, and soon!

When he finished he left her sitting on the sofa with her thighs still spread open and her remaining juices causing her lips to glisten. He went to the bathroom and cleaned himself up and then returned to the living room. He brought with him a warm wash cloth and cleaned Catherine up as best as he could. After all, he didn't want to leave any trace of what happened. He was sure she'd figure something had happened, but she wouldn't be able to remember what it was.

"Catherine, you can now drop your legs. I want you to get dressed and sit back. Pick up your magazine and when I count to three you'll be alert but won't remember anything that just happened."

He watched as his wife got dressed and picked up her magazine once she settled back into the sofa. Then he counted to three, while going into the dining room and acting as if he was just getting home.

"Hi, honey, she said when he came into the living room. Have a good day at the office?"

"Had to work a little late tonight, dear. Sorry I'm late getting home."

He'd decided that the little lie was something he'd have to come up with once she noticed the lateness of the evening. After all, he'd munched on her pussy for almost an hour, bring her to multiple climaxes. He realized she'd wonder what had happed with the lost time, so he'd decided to come
up with something himself. He thought it would be easier that way.

____________________________________________________________________________

Carl did his thing with Catherine every night for two months before he decided it was time to move up to the next level. Now that he'd 'satisfied' her for a while it was time for her to do something for him, so he decided that the next move would be for her to use her mouth on him.

This move would come later, and Carl didn't realize that he'd be observed by an outside source as well.

One evening Jessie had worked late on the property when he's heard Carl's truck come up the drive.

He watched as Carl got out and went into the house. He suspected something was up, because for the past two weeks when Carl got home, he'd look around as he got out of the truck, almost as if he was afraid of being spotted. Now Jessie had no idea of what was actually going on inside that
house, but he intended to find out. After watching Carl enter the house, Jessie used his passkey and followed into the house. As he stood in the kitchen he heard Carl tell Catherine to get undressed.

Sounded funny to Jessie. A man shouldn't have to ask his wife to get undressed in the living room.

That's what the bedroom was for.

Next he heard Carl tell Catherine to sit on the sofa and to undo his pants. He heard as Catherine unzipped the pants and heard them hit the floor with a thud.
He sneaked to the end of the hallway leading into the living room and stood there. His view was a profile of the two of them, so he had a good view of what was about to happen.

As he watched Catherine lowered Carl's boxers and he was amazed at what appeared. Carl had the biggest cock he'd ever seen on a white man. He wasn't bigger then Jessie was, but he was still big. He also noticed that, like himself, Carl was uncut, with an ample amount of foreskin draped around the head of his cock. He watched as Carl told Catherine to grab his cock and stroke it for him. Even hard Carl's foreskin continued to cover his cock head, and even with his wife stroking him, the cock head only appeared a couple of times.

It made Jessie's mouth water. There was nothing he liked better then sucking off a huge cock.

Of course he loved to fuck a tight pussy, but cock sucking was his favorite pastime. He knew right then that one of these days he'd suck Carl until he shot his load in his mouth.

As he continued to watch, Catherine lowered her head and took her husband's cock into her mouth.

She nearly gagged the first time and Jessie wondered if this was the first time she'd ever sucked her husband's cock. Surely not. After all, they'd been married almost 15 years by this time. He'd now worked for them for almost 5 years and he'd never witnessed anything like this before.

Catherine seemed like she was enjoying her blow job. Her head bobbed up and down while her hands jerked her husband at the same time. Every now and then Carl would tell her to bite on his foreskin, but not too hard. From the groans escaping his mouth Jessie figured she was doing exactly what he told her to.

One time he watched as she bit onto the skin and pulled it out with her teeth. Must of pulled all that skin at least 5 inches from his cock head. And all Carl did was stand there, eyes closed, and enjoyed the feel of his wife's mouth on his cock. Then he watched as Carl grabbed his wife's head and pulled it closer to his crotch and, from the sounds escaping Carl's mouth, he could tell that the man had just shot his load into his wife's mouth. He could see strands of cum leaking from her lips and the load was apparently too much for her to swallow at one time.

Then he noticed that Catherine was naked as she sucked her husband off. He knew she didn't have much in the chest area, but was greatly surprised to see how long her stiff nipples were. He wished he could get those hard nipples in his mouth and swish his tongue around them just once. He also saw that Carl was now slightly slumped over, towards Catherine. His had was between her legs and he could tell the Carl was fingering her pussy. He didn't know that
Catherine kept herself completely shaved for her husband. If he had he probably would've wanted to join right in with Carl himself.

He loved a nice slick pussy, free of hair.

Next he heard something that he'd never forget and it would come in handy years later for him.

"Now, Catherine, I want you to listen closely to what I'm about to tell you. Remember, whenever you hear the word Buttermilk, you'll go into a trance and will do whatever I tell you to do. Do you understand, dear?"

"Yes."

"Tell me then."

"Whenever I hear the word Buttermilk I'll go into a trance and do whatever you tell me to do."

"Good. Also, once I wake you up you'll not remember anything that's happened. Remember?"

"Yes. I won't remember anything that happened."

"Great! Now go to the bathroom and get cleaned up. When you're finished come in here and get dressed again. After that, when I count to 3 you'll wake up and not remember any of this."

Catherine went into the bathroom and Jessie could hear the water running as she cleaned up. He stayed where he was and waited for her to return. As she got dressed again he noticed for the first time that her pussy was completely shaved and his erection got harder and he thought he'd shoot in
his pants. He didn't want that though. He wanted to wait till he got home, so he could jack off with the memories of what he'd just witnessed.

____________________________________________________________________________

For the next 5 years Carl would get Catherine to alternately suck him off and he'd suck her as well.

He never tried to fuck her though. That was to come later. First he had to get her use to having something large inside her, so he got her to start buying cucumbers. He have her shave all the bumps off the outer parts of the vegetable and then tell her to satisfy herself with them as he watched.

He'd stand there and jack off, sometimes getting her to blow him while she fucked herself.

He even got her to satisfy herself when he wasn't at home. When it finally came time to fuck her himself, he wanted to make sure she was loose enough for his huge cock. After all, with 10 inches of hard, uncut cock, he didn't want to hurt her the first time he sank his cock into her.
Little did he realize that Jessie was also watching all this as it happened.


Chapter 2


It's 10 years later and Catherine and Carl have been fucking on a weekly basis for almost 8 years now. Catherine just doesn't realize it.

____________________________________________________________________________

Catherine sat on the bed, well actually reclined in the middle of the bed. She was naked and stroking a shaved cucumber in and out of her pussy. She'd done this now for 3 months and she enjoyed each session. Not only was she having fun, but she was totally alone in the house. Carl was on a business trip and wouldn't be back for another 3 days. In the course of 3 days she'd already worn out 6 cucumbers fucking herself with them. It was getting harder and harder to find anything big enough to use on herself, but she kept looking. She'd even gone to the next town and visited the local Farmer's Market hoping to find something that would satisfy her, but with little luck. She'd just have to make do with what she could find locally.

She didn't hear Jessie enter the house.

Jessie had tried for two days to get his nerve up to where he was now.

He'd witnessed Miss Catherine and her evening ritual for almost a week now. He knew Mr. Carl was away on a business trip and had decided that if he was to try this it would have to be tonight.

He entered through the back door, being as quiet as he could. After all he didn't want to scare Miss Catherine and thus make her do something, like call the police on him.

He'd watched, and listened, often enough to know what he had to do to get Miss Catherine to do what he wanted done, and tonight he was determined to get her to not only give him blow job but to also allow him to fuck her. He knew from watching that she was using the cucumbers on herself andhe also knew that his black cock was much larger then any vegetable she'd be able to use on herself.

Sneaking down the hallway he stopped at her bedroom door and listened. The door was not closed, since she never gave it a thought that someone might enter her house without her knowing it, and he glanced into the room, spying her on the bed and using the cucumber on herself. He watched as she
dipped it into her hole and then began to fuck herself with it. He listened as she make noises of contentment with each stroke.

His cock was already straining in his pants, aching to be released.

He could see that her eyes were closed, so he quickly removed his shoes and entered the bedroom on stockinged feet, careful not to make any unwanted noise.

As he approached the bed he got on his hands and knees and continued to move to the side of the bed. Once he was there he poked his head above the mattress and said one word....

"Buttermilk."

Catherine instantly stopped with her thrusting and slumped down onto the bed, her hands dropping onto her body.

Jessie knew from experience that the woman was now in a trance and would be receptive to his commands.

"Miss Catherine, can you hear me?" he asked.

"Yes, Jessie. I hear you."

"Damn," he thought. "How did she know it was me?" he wondered.

Then he realized that she'd probably just recognized his voice. No harm, and no foul. Yet!

Now it was time to get down to what he wanted.

"Miss Catherine, I want you to suck my cock and swallow my cum, like you do for Mr. Carl."

"Ok."

Catherine sat up on the bed and turned around so she sat on the edge of the mattress. Jessie was standing there, waiting for her. She undid the belt holding up his pants, undid his zipper and let them fall to the floor.

In anticipation of this Jessie had not worn his boxers today.

What Catherine saw in front of her immediately made her forget all about the cucumber she'd been using just moments ago. For a man of Jessie's age (he was now 53, 12 years older then Catherine and Carl) he kept his body in excellent shape. With all the work he did around the house and grounds, it
wasn't hard to keep his body in shape all the time. In fact he liked to keep trim and fit.

Sticking out from Jessie's crotch was a cock like she'd never seen before. Of course she only had the vision of what her husband's cock looked like, and even then she only remembered it when she was in a trance, like she was now.

Carl's cock was about 10 inches long and quite thick, with an abundance of foreskin covering his cock head.

Jessie's cock looked to be about an inch or two longer and much larger around as well. It even had an amount of foreskin attached that made Carl's look short in comparison.

Reaching out she grabbed the skin and pulled it out from the black rod she held in her other hand, admiring it's length. Once she had it stretched as far as she could she guessed it was easily as long as the cock was.

"Amazing!" she thought.

With her other hand she pulled the loose skin back onto his cock and watched as the slightly darkish head of his cock appeared. It was almost pointed, with his piss hole situated at the top of the glans, much like her husbands. The only difference was the color. The cock in her hand was just a black as the man
himself. The difference between her white hand and his black cock startled her, as well as amazed her at the same time.

The texture of Jessie's cock was also different from Carl's. Jessie's skin had a velvety feel to it. It actually felt like she was holding something other then a cock in her hand. If she hadn't been looking at it she'd have sworn it was just a wooden rod with velvet cloth draped over it.

As she slowly began to pump up and down on the cock a drop of clear liquid appeared at his piss hole and she remembered Carl telling her it was pre cum, a lubrication he shot before he actually ejaculated. She touched it with the end of her tongue and realized it tasted much like the fluid she'd suck from Carl's cock before she's suck him off.

Slowly she took the cock head into her mouth, using her tongue to slather around it, feeling its texture and sponginess. Using her tongue further, she slipped it between his foreskin and his cock head, tasting the juices accumulated there. Much like Carl's it had a tanginess about it, but it excited her just the same.
Already her juices were beginning to collect between her legs and she knew from experience that they'd soon be flowing and spilling from between her legs and onto the sheets beneath her. With her other hand she played with her clitoris as she sucked off Jessie, enjoying the feeling of a hard cock in her mouth and her own fingers in her pussy.

Jessie stood there and watched as his black cock disappeared into Catherine's hot mouth. It'd be a while since he'd been sucked off and it still felt as good now as it had then. The only difference was that the last time it had been a man with his cock in his mouth, sucking him until he shot his load into the man's
mouth.

Catherine took as much of the cock into her mouth as she could. She'd only recently learned to take all of her husband without choking and gagging. Jessie though, was much longer and she'd have to work a little longer to be able to get all of him into her mouth and throat, but she knew she could eventually do
it. In face, she knew she'd end up doing it.

As she sucked she also jerked Jessie's cock, allowing the foreskin to cover and retreat from his cock head, feeling the skin as it slid up and down the hard rod. She enjoyed the feeling of the excess skin as it slid down the back of her tongue and into her throat, and she didn't gag on it, either. Once she'd gotten
it all down her throat she'd enjoy the feeling as it reversed when she pumped the cock and retreated back to uncover the head once again.

To Jessie it felt like a dream. None of the men who'd ever sucked him off had done what Catherine was now doing to him and the feeling just increased the feeling, making him feel sure that he wouldn't be able to keep from shooting his load into her mouth.

Once, when Catherine had felt he was about to shoot his load, she remembered something Carl had taught her. She slid her hand down the length of his rod and squeezed the middle of his organ between her thumb and her first two fingers. That would stop his ejaculation and lengthen the time she could
still suck on him.

She continued to suck and jack, suck and jack, until she was certain he wouldn't be able to hold back much longer, then she pulled as much of him into her mouth as she could at that time and used her tongue to jab into his piss hole at the same time. Once she'd done that she pulled out and bit down on his
foreskin, then immediately sucked him back into her mouth. After doing that twice it was only a matter of time before she shot his load. In fact, the next time she sucked him in she could feel the first eruption hit the back of her throat and she swallowed as fast as she could. She didn't want to miss a single
drop of his semen. With each shot she would pull him back slightly and then take him in once again, greeted each time with another shot. Finally, after about five minutes, the shooting was reduced to a trickle and she pulled her mouth off the cock and used her tongue to gather up the remaining traces of
his juices.

Catherine looked up at Jessie and smiled.

"How was that, Jessie?" she asked him.

"You did fine for your first black cock, Miss Catherine." There was a big smile on his face as well.

"Now, are you ready to see how this feels between those legs of yours?" he asked her.

Turning around and positioning herself in the center of the mattress, she replied, "Ready and waiting!"

No further encouragement was needed as Jessie got up on the bed and quickly positioned himself between her spread legs. Her pussy was open and dripping her juices, begging to be fucked by that big black, uncut cock. Jessie was determined not to let her down.

He grabbed his cock and positioned it at the entrance of her vagina. With his other hand he pulled her lips even wider, creating a larger opening for his cock to enter. Then he touched his cock to her clitoris and began to rub it up and down, with his piss hole catching her clit on every stroke, stimulating her even
further. After watching her with her cucumbers he knew she'd be ready for him, so he decided not to wait any longer and pushed his cock into her until his pubic hairs were touching the bald flesh of her vaginal lips.

Catherine groaned in appreciation to the penetration. With her pussy already stretched by the cucumbers Jessie's cock slid easily into her. His girth and length quickly filled her up and the feel of his velvety cock inside her excited her even more, causing more of her juices to be produced, making his penetration even easier.

Once he settled in, and was sure she would be able to handle his size, he began to stroke in and out, causing her to groan even louder.

"Feels soooooo gooooood," she moaned.

She also clutched his cock even harder with her pussy muscles, gripping him tighter and causing even more friction with her body.
Jessie knew it wouldn't be as long as her oral stimulation before he shot another load deep into her, but he wanted it to last longer so by the time he'd been fucking her for about five minutes, he pulled out of her.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO," she groaned. "PUT IT BACK!!!!"

"Oh, I will. First thought I'm going to use my mouth on you for a while."

That thought excited her very much. She loved it when Carl sucked her pussy and she was sure she'd love it when Jessie did it.

Once he'd pulled out, Catherine grabbed her legs behind her knees and pulled them back until her knees were touching the point of her rock-hard nipples.
Before Jessie dived into her pussy though, he pushed her legs aside and use his mouth on those nipples.

He's always been amazed at those hard nipples and her almost flat chest since that first moment he'd witnessed Catherine and Carl that night almost 15 years ago. Now he was finally getting his chance to suck those nipples and he was enjoying it, too.

Catherine loved to have her nipples handled and sucked on. Carl would spend what seemed like hours sucking and biting her nipples, until she'd finally have to tell him to quit. The next day she'd be glad that she didn't have to wear a bra, because her nipples would be constantly hard, and sore, at the same time.
It would take about a week for them to lose their tenderness and be ready for the next assault on them.

Not that she complained about it.

Jessie loved the feel of those nipples against his tongue. He was surprised at just how hard they actually got to be. He'd never sucked on nipples this hard in his life. It was almost like sucking on a rock, but that didn't stop him. He'd suck on one then the other, using his teeth as he'd seen Carl do, and he
continued working on them until he heard Catherine tell him she couldn't take any more.

Only then did he begin to work down her body, traveling to her open pussy, which was just waiting and begging for his oral attention.

First he concentrated on her outer lips, licking up the remaining juices and enjoying the smoothness of her naked pussy. While he preferred a little hair around the lips, he certainly enjoyed the feeling of no hair as well. He dipped his tongue into her hole and gathered the constantly running juices, swallowing
and savoring them like a fine wine. Her juices had a sweetness to them, not the usual tartness he had occasionally encountered on other women he'd eaten in the past. He licked and sucked. Sucked and licked. And continued that until she begged him to once again stick his cock into her and fill her with
his load. By this time he was only too willing to do as she asked. So she straddled her legs once again and pushed all the way into her with one stroke. She was so wet from her juices and his that it hardly felt like he was in her at all. After five more minutes he finally shot another load, this time into her
pussy instead of her mouth, and he held himself in her until he was sure he was finished.

Once he withdrew he once again went down on her with his mouth, this time cleaning up the load he'd shot into her and he didn't stop this time, not even when she begged him to. He loved the taste of his own sperm and wanted to make sure he got every drop inside her. When he'd finally finished he pulled
his mouth off her hole and sat up on the mattress, between the still spread legs of Catherine. He moved around until his legs dangled off the side of the bed, his feet resting on the floor. He turned to Catherine and noticed she'd already had her fingers between her legs and was busy stroking her clitoris.

"Damn!" he thought. "There's no satisfying this one."

Once Catherine had brought herself to one final climax she withdrew her fingers, bringing them up to her mouth, and licking off her own juices. She looked at Jessie and smiled again.

"Thank you," she told him.

"Buttermilk," was all he said.

Catherine immediately went limp and once again entered a trance.

"When you wake up you won't remember any of this. You'll feel quite satisfied and relaxed. If you want to pleasure yourself you're free to do so, but you won't remember that I was in your bed, or that you sucked my cock, or that I ate you out and fucked your wonderful pussy. OK?"
"Yes," was the only reply.

"When you hear your alarm clock you'll wake up refreshed and ready to go." And, while he spoke, he set the alarm clock for the following morning, got dressed, collected his shoes in the hallway, and went to the building at the back of the grounds where he lived.

All in all, he was quite pleased with himself.

Now, his only thought was how was he going to get Carl in a position where he could suck that wonderful white cock and have his cock sucked as well. He'd do a little research himself and see what he could come up with.

Chapter 3


When Carl got home on Friday night Jessie was there at the front of the garage, waiting for him.

Getting out of his car he saw Jessie in the headlights, as he stood to the side of the door. He could tell that the man wanted to talk to him, so he indicated for Jessie to join him at the back of the car. As he opened the trunk and removed his suitcases he asked Jessie what he wanted.

"I want you to tell me how you hypnotized Miss Catherine, sir."

No preamble.

Just a straight forward question.

"I have no idea what you're talking about, Jessie."

"Sure you do, Mr. Carl."

Now Carl started to sweat. How could Jessie know about the hypnosis, unless..............

"I see you, sir. I've watched you doing things to Miss Catherine that she ain't aware of."

"And how do you know she's not aware of them," he conceded. Apparently Jessie had witnessed him and his wife, without him knowing it.

"I heard you, sir. You told Miss Catherine that she wouldn't remember anything the two of you did each night. I listened real good, sir. I know what you do each night, but I'm not sure how you did it. I want you to show me. Please."

"And if I refuse?"

"Then I'll just have to do the same thing to her, sir. But I'll tell her that she'll remember it all and then we'll see what happens."

Carl knew he was in a tight spot on this one. He loved having Catherine do things every night, and then wake up in the morning and be totally unaware of it the next day. He'd had a hard enough time keeping this all to himself to begin with, but now, with Jessie knowing all about it, he had to do something.
But what?

"Can we talk about this, Jessie?"

"Sure, Mr. Carl. We can talk about it. How about right now, down at my place?"

"Sure, Jessie. That'll be fine with me. Let me take my things to the house and let Catherine know where

I'll be. I'll just tell her that you and I have some talking to do. I'm sure she'll understand."

"Fine, sir. I'll be waiting for you." With that said Jessie turned back towards the garage and moved on to the building where he stayed. He'd wait there for Carl to show up and then the two of them would do things other then just talking. He'd already come up with a plan and now all he had to do was implement it. He wouldn't mind waiting at all.

_______________________________________________________________________________________

Catherine met him at the door, wearing nothing but a smile. It was one of the programs he'd used on her for the times he had to go out of town on business.
This way he knew she'd be waiting for him, ready for a hot session in their bedroom. Tonight though, he'd have to wait until he got done at Jessie's place.
"Catherine, I want you to go to the bedroom and wait on the bed for me. I have some things to take care with Jessie and I want you to be ready when I get
back."

"Yes, dear," Catherine answered. "Can I play while I wait?"

What she meant was, could she use her toys while he was busy.

"Sure you can, dear. I want that pussy nice and wet and ready for me when I get there." He gave her a quick kiss on the cheek and then left and headed towards Jessie's place.

Fifteen minutes later he knocked on the front door and waited for Jessie to answer.

"Come in, Mr. Carl," he heard Jessie call.

He found Jessie waiting in the living room, apparently already for bed, since he was dressed in his night robe and slippers.

"You mind if I sit down, Jessie?"

"No, sir. Make yourself comfortable."

"How did you find out I'd hypnotized Catherine," he asked.

"It was accidental, sir. I was putting some things up in the shed out back of the house and I saw you come home one night. You looked mighty nervous to just be going into the house, like you had something on your mind, or that you'd done something wrong and didn't want to be caught. Several times I noticed the same thing, so I decided to see what was going on. At first I thought you might be seeing someone while you were away, but I thought about it and realized that you and Miss Catherine had a good marriage.

That's when I decided to follow you up to the house and sneak inside to see what was happening.

"I used my passkey Miss Catherine gave me and opened the door and followed the sounds that led me to the kitchen and I listened as you told her to get undressed. Then I heard you tell her to sit on the sofa and to undo your pants, followed by the thud as your pants hit the floor. I worked my way up the hallway and to the living room. I wanted to see what was happening."

Carl sat there, listening as Jessie told him of a night years in the past. He could still remember it himself, like it had just happened yesterday.

"I had a good view of the two of you, her sitting there and you standing in front of her with yourself exposed right in front of her face. I'll tell you, sir, I got a hard on just watching what happened next." Jessie shifted in his seat as his cock got hard relating the story to Carl. The front of his robe began to tent as he talked.

He noticed that Carl had seen it as well.

"Good!" he thought.

"I watched as you let your wife suck your cock, your uncut cock, Carl," he continued. "I knew I'd probably get in trouble for watching if I was to get caught, but at that particular time I couldn't have cared less. I pulled out my uncut cock and jerked off while I watched. Not that I came, cause I didn't. I knew that if I did there would be evidence I'd been there and it would've been hard to clean up without your or Miss Catherine hearing the noises. I watched as you leaned over and used your hand between her legs and I still watched as you shot your load into her mouth and saw strings of your cum dripping out of her mouth. I have to tell you, Mr. Carl, that was a pretty sight to behold. Yessir, it really was."

Jessie had already decided not to tell Carl that he'd already tasted and fucked his wife. He'd save that bit of news for a time when he'd really need it. Right now he was the only one to know it and he intended to keep it to himself for as long as possible. For what he had in mind it would be enough to make Carl think that he'd be able to fuck his wife anytime he wanted to. He wouldn't even let Carl know that he knew the code word to get Catherine started. Again, that would be his secret.

"Now you know what I wanted to tell you, Mr. Carl."

"And what am I supposed to do?"

"Well, sir, I want you to get undressed and do to me what you have her do to you. That's what I'd like for right now."

To say Carl was shocked would be an understatement. He'd never thought that Jessie would try to use this to his advantage, or to blackmail him. Then again, he should have figured it out while Jessie was telling him all this.

"You want me to what?" he asked.

"I want you to come over here, get down on your knees in front of me, take out my uncut, black cock, and suck it, just like you had Miss Catherine do for your."

"And why would I want to do that?"

"Because if you don't I'll show Miss Catherine the pictures of you sucking her pussy, her sucking your cock, and you fucking her. That's why." Now Jessie didn't have any pictures, but just by telling the story, and seeing that Carl knew he was telling the truth, but Carl didn't have to know that. Did he? Nope, sure didn't.

"WHAT PICTURES? You didn't say anything about taking pictures."

"Oh, didn't I? My mistake. I couldn't let you know that I had you by the balls, now could I? I had to have some sort of leverage against you, and those pictures are just that. What do you think Miss Catherine would do if she knew you took advantage of her? I know her feelings towards sex, Mr Car. We all do.

Don't we? She's made it clear enough over all these years, hasn't she? And you used that against her by hypnotizing her and making her do things she wouldn't do if she was aware of it."

Carl knew he was in a bind now. How in the hell had this gotten so far? So out of hand? Out of control was more like it.

"Why would I want to suck your cock, Jessie?'

"Well, you see, it's like this. I've always been a cock sucker myself and I've been needin' some relief, just like you. But there's no one around that I can go to. And unlike you I wouldn't take advantage of someone who wasn't aware of what was going on. As I see it, you're the only candidate around these
parts, and you'll know what's happening, won't you? I won't have to do things to you, or you to me, that you're not completely aware of. Makes it so much better for both of us."

Carl had no idea that Jessie was lying to him though and his mind raced to come up with something to get out of all this. The only thing he had to offer was the services of his wife, but he couldn't do that to her.

Sure, he used his advantage to get what he wanted, but he just couldn't bring himself to offer Catherine to another man, even is she wouldn't know it was happening. He couldn't.

"Are you sure that's all you want me to do?"

"Yes, Mr. Carl. That's all. Just some cock sucking."

"You're not going to want to fuck my ass, are you? Because if you are then I'll tell you to go to hell right now and to get off my property."

"You mean Miss Catherine's property, don't you? After all it was her daddy who left it to her, not to you."

Once again Jessie had him by the balls. It was true that the land and everything else belonged to his wife and not him. "DAMN," he thought. How did he know that?"

As if reading Carl's mind, Jessie said, "You forget, Mr. Carl, I used to work for her daddy before he passed.

I know a lot of things you don't."

"And just how DO you know that, Jessie?"

"Who do you think satisfied me for a long time before he passed?" he smiled.

"You don't mean...................."

"Yessir, I DO mean. Mr. James and I would suck each others cocks for a long time and for many years.

Why, I even got to fuck Mrs. James on occasion, but she knew what she was doing and gladly let me fuck her while her husband watched. She'd even sit on the bed while we sucked each other off and take both of us into her mouth when it was time for us to shoot our loads. Yessir, there's a lot of things that
you don't know, Mr. Carl. A lot of things."

That revelation almost caused Carl to fall out of his seat. He'd had no idea that Jessie and played around with both of Catherine's parents. It was something that never would've entered his thoughts.

He got up from his seat and began to remove his clothes, first his shirt, then his shoes and finally his pants, leaving him standing there with nothing on but his socks and boxers, with his steadily hardening cock starting to poke through the opening of his shorts. Once he looked up at Jessie he found that the
man had opened his robe, revealing his naked, black body with his uncut cock already standing at attention, waiting for him to get to the business at hand.
"You waiting for an invitation, Mr. Carl? If you are, here it is," he pointed to his hard cock, waiting for him to lower his hot mouth and make contact for the first time.

"Do I have to do this?"

"Yes, you do. I hold all the cards to this one, sir, and you will do what I ask you to do. I'm not going to tell you. I want you to do this because you want to. I'm not like some of those country niggers who demand you do something. I'm a nice guy and I will only ask you to do this. I want you to do it because you
want to and because you know what will happen if you don't. Do I make myself understood, Mr. Carl?"

"Yes, you do, Jessie."

With that said, Carl dropped to his knees and took hold of Jessie's cock. It was the first cock he'd felt that wasn't his own. He knew how his hard cock felt, but this was new to him and, like his wife earlier, he noticed the velvety feeling of the hard cock he now held. He also noticed the ample abundance of foreskin, like his own. Only Jessie's skin was much longer and his cock about an inch or two bigger then he was, and he'd measured himself at almost 10 inches. He lowered his head and stuck out his tongue, probing the loose folds of skin and sticking it into the skin until he felt the sponge-like head of Jessie's cock.

Even the texture of his cock head felt different. But then again, he'd never had a cock in his mouth before, so the texture was something he'd never experienced before. He sucked the loose skin into his mouth and felt it slide down the back of his throat, but he was surprised that his gag reflex didn't kick in. Later, when he tried to get the cock that far back into his mouth that reflex would kick in and he'd have to pull
off and start over again.

While he licked between the skin and cock head he used his other hand to gently stroke Jessie to an even harder state. It just amazed him that something that felt so soft could be so hard, but then again, he'd always wondered that about himself when he jacked off. Twice he had to release Jessie's cock and
start again, pulling all that skin back onto the stalk of the cock until it was all behind his cock head. Then he'd start bobbing his head up and down on the shaft, taking as much into his mouth as he could. Once he'd learned how far he could swallow the cock he was careful not to gag again. After a couple of minutes he got a rhythm going and was beginning to like sucking a cock. He started to move his head around as he sucked, and pretty soon his own saliva was running down the shaft and collecting on his fist and the loose skin. Pretty soon it was even dribbling down on Jessie's balls.

He pulled off the cock and looked down at the plumb-sized balls hanging below his fist. It was then that he noticed Jessie didn't have any hair around the base of his cock or on his balls. It reminded him of Catherine's shaved pussy, and he found that he liked it very much.

Jessie had taken the idea from Catherine, in fact. Once he'd gotten a taste of her bald pussy he was determined to shave himself and to keep it that way. He found that he liked the 'freshness' of it and it didn't bother him at all to keep shaven.

"Stand up, Mr. Carl. Let me see your hard cock and feel it in my mouth. You shouldn't be the only one to enjoy himself. After all, I love to suck a cock and it's been a while since I've had one to play with."

Carl reluctantly removed the cock from his mouth, licking up the clear pearls of pre cum as he did. He'd been looking forward to tasting his first load of another man's cum. He knew already what he tasted like.

After all, he'd jerked off for years and had eaten his own loads for some time. He had wanted to see if Jessie's cum was as good as his.

"Don't worry, Mr. Carl, you'll get your share of my cum before you go back to the house. I promise you that." Again, it was like Jessie was reading his mind.
As he stood up Jessie got his first close-up view of Carl's uncut cock. Like his, it was rock hard and he could feel that stiffness when he wrapped his fingers around it for the first time. The contrast of his black fingers against this white cock still amazed him. Mr. James' cock was much like Mr. Carl's, only Mr.
James' cock was smaller. Longer, but smaller in girth and he was circumcised, too. He could easily take all of Mr. James' cock down his throat with no problems but he knew he'd have to get use to this one before he tried to take it all. He had plenty of time though to work on it.

In one swoop he took half of Mr. Carl's cock into his mouth, forcing his tongue into the opening of his foreskin, feeling around the cock head below the skin.
Besides sucking pussy, sucking cock was the thing he liked most. Yes, he was going to enjoy all the time he and Mr. Carl would be spending with
each other.

He bobbed his head up and down, taking more and more of Carl's cock into his mouth and the beginning of his throat. He was now confident that before the night was over he'd be getting his nose down to the pubic hair. Using both hands he jacked the cock, feeling the foreskin slide down and over the cock head
then up and over it again. He loved the feel of the skin as it moved against the cock head and he was soon tasting the beginnings of Carl's pre cum as well. With some reluctance he pulled off the cock and looked up at Carl.

"I want you to join me in my bedroom, please. I think it's time we both enjoyed each other at the same time. It'll be more comfortable on the bed though, instead of in here on the floor."

Carl followed him to the bedroom, where he removed the rest of his clothing and Jessie came out of his robe and slippers for the first time. He watched Jessie get on the bed and settle in the middle of his king-sized mattress and motioned for him to join him there. With no hesitation he did just that and
then they turned around so that they each had a hard cock in their faces, knowing what was expected to be done. Without the hesitation he's shown earlier, Carl took the black uncut cock into his mouth and started off where he'd left off. This time there was more pre cum to enjoy and it was quickly lapped up and sucked down his throat. He felt Jessie do the same thing to him and shut his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of another man's mouth on him. He had to admit to himself that he'd always been curious to try this, but had never had the gumption, or the balls, to actually ask someone to let him do it. He guessed that it was really every man's dream and desire to witness what it actually felt like to have another man suck his cock and to also suck one as well. He knew that Jessie wouldn't have to ask him again, too. He'd gladly meet with the man and suck his cock all he wanted to. Just as long as Jessie was willing to return the favor.

Jessie sucked Carl until he knew he wouldn't be able to stop him from shooting his load into his mouth.

In fact, that's just what he wanted. He wanted Carl to shoot a huge load of his cum into his mouth and down his throat. He wanted it more then he'd wanted to fuck Catherine. So he continued to keep up the pressure with is mouth, taking the cock as deeply as he could, knowing that the friction the back of his
throat caused would only increase the need to shoot. Before long he got his reward.

"I'm CUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!" Carl hollered as he pulled his mouth off Jessie's cock. "Man, suck that cock, Jessie! SUCK IT!!!!!"

It's a good thing Jessie's house is far from the main one. Because surely Catherine would've been able to hear that one!

Carl stuffed his mouth full of black cock and sucked like Jessie had sucked him. He didn't even realize it, but he'd also gotten all of Jessie's cock down his throat and he was unknowingly using the same technique Jessie had use on him. In only a matter of minutes Jessie was shooting his load down his
throat, too.

Unlike Carl, Jessie didn't holler out. He merely lay there and enjoyed the feeling of draining his cock into another man's mouth once more. Yes, this was going to be a very mutual thing for the two of them for some time.

He pulled out of Carl's mouth, leaving a string of cum the finally broke and settled on the man's chin and neck. Using his fingers he scooped it up and licked them off, enjoying the taste of his own juices, too.

Looking at the clock on the nightstand he was surprised to see that what he'd thought had been hours of cock sucking had indeed been only 45 minutes.
"Time does fly when you're having fun," he thought, and he knew more fun was in the future.

Hopefully the future would hold sessions with not only Catherine and Carl, but with each of them at the same time. It would take some convincing to get Carl to agree to it, especially after what he'd told him earlier, but he was sure he could convince the man to let him fuck his wife and make it sound like it
was his idea in the first place.

Time would tell though. Time would tell.

Chapter 4


When Carl got back to the house he found Catherine lying in the bed, busy fucking herself with her newest cucumber. He stood in the doorway and enjoy the view.

"She's becoming a real slut," he thought. "It's a shame she'll never know it though."

On the bed Catherine continued with her cucumber, not realizing she now had an audience. She'd decided to play with herself while her husband was gone.
After all, Carl had told her to enjoy herself while he attended to some business with Jessie, so that's just what she did.

As he watched his wife Carl decided it was time to once again get out of his clothes, so he began to strip while he stood there. By the time his pants and shorts were gone his cock was again rock hard and wanting some attention. He never realized he could get hard again so quickly after shooting a load, but it was going to be something he'd take advantage of in the future. He'd really enjoyed his session with Jessie and has surprised himself by liking the idea, and the actual deed, of sucking off another man. He had to admit to himself that he'd always wondered what it would be like to have a man suck his cock for him. He'd fantasized about it at times when he'd jack off, unable to get to Catherine in time to have her do it for him.

Catherine looked lovely, lying there on the bed with nothing on and her pussy shaved clean. He was glad he'd thought of that one. Now, if only he had the courage to shave himself. Perhaps one of these days. Heck, he might even get his wife to shave him. That would be something to behold. Watching as
his lovely wife trimmed his pubic hair and then shaved his cock and balls. Definitely something to consider in the future. If Catherine's pussy felt so good without any hair, he could imagine what his cock and balls would feel like without any hair down there.

He finally entered the room and called to his wife.

"Catherine?" he called.

Immediately she opened her eyes and beheld Carl's naked body standing at the side of the bed, his cock at attention, begging to be sucked. She forgot the cucumber in her pussy, leaving it there, and moved towards Carl, taking his hard cock into her mouth without even asking if that's what he wanted. It was
what she wanted, so she was going to do it.

She swirled her tongue around his uncut cock head, tasting it for the first time in over a week. Then she stuck her tongue down into the foreskin and licked around the head, savoring all the tastes beneath his excess skin. Then she poked into his piss hole, trying to suck out his cum, causing him to shiver
slightly, wanting badly to empty another load from his balls.

While she sucked his cock she looked up into her husband's face, seeing his approval for what she was doing for him. That alone caused her to increase her sucking, wanting all the more to taste his cum.

She pushed her head down further onto the hard cock, taking all of him into her mouth. She loved to feel his cock head bang against the back of her throat and she'd finally gotten to the point where she could deep throat him without setting off her gag reflex. She'd also learned to hold her head back a little, thus
allowing his cock easier access into her throat.

As she bobbed on his cock she could begin to taste his pre cum, knowing that it wouldn't be long now before he was ready to shoot his load into her mouth, and she tried all the harder to make that happen.

Watching her suck his cock Carl found himself wondering what Catherine would look like with Jessie's huge cock pumping into her pussy. He'd never thought of that before, but for some reason, after havingJessie suck his cock, the thought came to him and he began to ponder what it would look like. He also wondered if Jessie would be willing to fuck his wife, while he watched, of course. He had to admit to himself, he liked the idea and just the thought of watching another man fuck his wife excited him all the more. Especially if that man were black!

Catherine pulled off his cock, looked up at him, and told him, "I want you to shoot your cum into my mouth, Carl."

Who was he to refuse?

Taking his cock into his hand be began to jerk off, as Catherine's attention turned to his balls and she began to lick and suck on them. He knew he was close to shooting again, and he loved the idea that

Catherine wanted him to unload into her mouth, as he had so many times in the past.

It didn't take long before she got her wish and the first shot hit her right on the tip of her tongue, and with that she swallowed his cock again and felt the next shot go deep into her belly, bypassing her tongue and going straight down her throat. The next show was received on the back of her tongue and she licked her lips, showing Carl what he'd just shot off, then she swallowed it and again took his cock into her mouth, ready again to receive the next few shots.

She wasn't disappointed, either.

They both collapsed on the bed after that, with Carl turning so that he was on his back, right next to Catherine. With one hand he tweaked her hard nipples and with the other flicked her clitoris, causing her to shiver with her first orgasm of the night.

Once he'd regained his composure he got off the bed, knelt at the mattress, and began to lick and suck on the bald pussy before him.

"Shame there's no cum in there," he thought as he began to eat his wife out.

Since sucking off Jessie he found that he liked the taste of cum, including his own, and could hardly wait to taste more, whether it be his or Jessie's. Didn't matter to him. In fact, once again the thought of Jessie fucking Catherine, and leaving his cum in her for him to suck out, entered his mind.

"Damn! I'm really going to have to touch base with Jessie on this one. I would imagine he's love to fuck a white woman for a change." He never would know that Jessie had already sampled Catherine with both his mouth and his uncut cock.

Carl continued to suck Catherine's pussy until he got her to climax 3 times, then he crawled up on the bed and fell asleep. He'd plant a suggestion in his wife's mind the next morning, before he had to leave town on another business meeting.

______________________________________________________________________________________

Carl sat at the table the next morning, waiting for Catherine to get out of the shower and come down stairs. While he waited he fixed his usual breakfast fare, toast with peanut butter, a glass of orange juice and a small glass of CranGrape juice.

Ten minutes later he heard the water shut off and knew it would probably be another ten minutes or so before his wife joined him. After all, it took her almost three times the time it took him to get ready every morning, what with all her makeup and such.

Twelve minutes later Catherine joined him at the table, a smile on her face. She was still under the control he'd exercised on her last night before going to Jessie's place.

"Catherine?"

"Yes," she answered slowly.

"Did you enjoy yourself last night?"

"Very much, Carl. You know I love it when you let me suck your cock and then you suck my pussy."

"I'm glad you like it, too, dear. Listen, would you like to do something for me while I'm gone?"

"Gone? Don't tell me you've got another business meeting to go to! You just got home yesterday!"

"I know, dear, but the boss wants me to close this deal before the end of next week. It'll mean a huge bonus for me at the end of the year, too."

Catherine sat there and actually pouted. "But I'll miss you so much!"

"And I'll miss you just as much, dear, but it's got to be done. Think you can handle things here again while I'm gone? I know it's a lot to ask, but I know you're up to it."

"Sure, Carl. Not much to handle though. Jessie practically runs the place. I don't know what we'd do without him. I'm so glad you let me hire him, too. He worked so hard for Daddy and Mama, so I knew we'd be able to trust him."

"If you only knew," he thought to himself.

"Buttermilk," he said.

He watched as Catherine's chin rested on her chest, just above her already pointed nipples, which were poking out from her blouse.

"I want you to do me a favor while I'm gone, Catherine."

"What's that?" she asked.

"I want you to be very nice to Jessie. I mean a special nice. Do you understand what I'm asking you to do, dear?"

"You want me to treat Jessie special. Like I treat you special?"

"Yes. Like you treat me special," he answered.

"What would you like me to do?"

"Just do to Jessie what you let me do to you while I'm gone. I want him to think that you came up with the idea and that I had no influence on your decision at all. Do you understand?"

"Do you want me to suck his cock? Do you want me to fuck him? Do you want me to let him suck my pussy and my hard nipples?" While she asked these questions her hands went to her chest and she began to tweak her own nipples, getting them harder then they already were.

"Yes! That's exactly what I want you to do, Catherine. You'll not remember it, of course, but when I get home you'll be able to tell me what happened and how much you enjoyed it. Do you understand?"

"Yes, I understand. I'm to let Jessie fuck me, suck me and I'm to suck him and fuck him and then tell you all about it when you get home. How many times do you want me to do this?"

"As many times as you like. But you will not, I repeat, YOU WILL NOT let Jessie fuck you in the ass.

Is that understood?"

"Jessie is not to fuck me in the ass. Yes. I understand."

"Good. Now, when I count to three you'll wake up all refreshed. One........Two..........Three!"

"I feel so good today, Carl. I must have slept like a baby last night."

"You were already sleeping when I got back from Jessie's last night, so I let you sleep and didn't disturb you."

"Thank you, Carl. That was nice of you. I've been unusually tired the last week or so. I guess I have a hard time sleeping when you're not here. Sure was nice to have you in bed with me again last night."

"I like it when we sleep together, but I do wish you'd let me do something........."

"Stop it right there, mister." Her tone of voice was something he'd come to recognize when the subject of sex came up.

"You know that isn't going to happen. I love you dearly, Carl, but I will not do something that is against the way I feel. Why do you think we don't have any children, Carl? I don't like sex! I don't want sex!

I will not even discuss sex! I thought I'd made myself quite clear on that subject, yet you keep on insisting on bringing it up. When will you stop?"

"Well, I guess I never will stop. Unlike you, I like sex. I want to have sex with my wife! If only you'd understand that!"

"Are you having an affair on me, Carl?"

He was even shocked to realize she'd thought of that.

"Hell, no! I don't need to have an affair! I love you, Catherine, even though you won't have sex with me.

That doesn't mean that I'm going to find it elsewhere though. When I get horny enough I can jack off all by myself, without having to get someone else to do it for me."

"Such language, Carl!"

"Well that's the way it is, Catherine."

"But why would you talk to me that way?"

"Because you asked!" he almost hollered at her. He regained his composure though and calmed down before he spoke to her again.

"Listen, Catherine. Sex is something married couples do all the time. It's only natural for them to want to have sex with their mates. I honestly don't know what your parents did to you to make you hate even the thought of having sex, but damn it! I'm your husband and it's my right to expect my wife to
satisfy me on occasion!"

He almost got up and stomped out of the room, but by the expression on her face he could tell that her feelings had been hurt by the language he used, as well as the tone of his voice.

"Listen, Catherine. I love you. Only you. I don't even want to think of having sex with anyone other then you. It wouldn't be right! I can live with this though. If that's what you really want."

"It's what I want, Carl.

"I'm sorry if it hurts your feelings, dear, but sex is something I can live without. I hope you'll one day understand that. If I were in your place, and you didn't like sex, I'd do my best to understand your feelings and I'd try not to pressure you into something you don't feel good doing."

Just the there was a knock on the back door and a couple of minutes later Jessie entered through the kitchen. He could tell something important was being discussed though, and he made his apologies.

"Am I interrupting something?" he asked.

"No," Catherine answered. "Our conversation is over." She looked at her husband, and smiled. "I really do hope you can understand the way I feel, Carl."
She kissed him on the cheek and left the room, heading upstairs to the bedroom.

All Carl could do was sit there and shake his head.

"Some understanding would be nice," he said, almost to himself. Unfortunately, Jessie heard him and questioned him about it.

"You and Miss Catherine having some problems, Mr. Carl?" he asked.

"Nothing I can't handle, Jessie," he replied.

Jessie pulled up a chair and poured himself a cup of coffee, as he'd done every morning for the past 30 years. He'd been so much a part of the family that he still took advantage of the situation, and no one complained at all. He fit in here and he wanted to continue to fit in.

He looked at Carl, trying to read the expressions on the man's face.

"You ok," he asked.

Carl looked up at him, a surprised look on his face.

"You mean about last night?" he asked.

"Yes. About last night."

"I'm fine with it, Jessie. Yes, I liked it, too."

"I did, too, Mr. Carl. You're not mad at me?"

"Mad? No. I'm not mad. It's not like it's something I hadn't thought about doing myself. I just never had the balls to actually do it."

"So, you'd be ok with getting with me another time, for a repeat performance?"

"Sure, Jessie. I'd like that. Right now though I gotta get my things packed and head out for another business meeting."

"You going to be gone long this time, Mr. Carl?"

"About two weeks this time, Jessie. Got to get this all finished before the holidays and back home again. I have a surprise for the misses and I want to be here for the holiday and give it to her myself."

"Mind sharing what that surprise is?"

"Well, if you must know, I got her a dog as a companion for when I do have to go out of town. I want her to feel protected while I'm not here." He noticed the hurt expression on Jessie's face after he'd said it.

"Hey, Jessie, I know you're here, but I'd feel better. Especially at night when she's in the house all by herself."

"Doesn't hurt my feelings none. In fact, I think it's a good idea. These days you never know what might happen anymore. Seems like crime is up way too much these days and it never hurts to protect your loved ones. I think she'd like a dog. What kind you getting her?"

"I thought of a Doberman, but then I thought she might be scared by him, so I got her a great dane instead. They're gentle with their owners and their size should deter someone of even thinking of doing something once they see him."

"So, he's a puppy then?"

"Actually, he's almost a year old. The owner is having to move to California for his job and will have to get an apartment. He found out he wouldn't be able to take King with him, so I told him I'd make sure he had a good home."

"Mighty nice of you, sir. Yep. I think Miss Catherine is gonna like that dog." Already the gears in Jessie's mind were beginning to work up a plan, both for the dog and Miss Catherine. And, with Mr. Carl gone for weeks at a time, he'd have plenty of time to set it all in motion. He had no idea that
Carl had already implanted the idea of Catherine fucking and sucking him off while he was gone for the next two weeks. And no idea that Catherine would be the one to ask him to let her do it, either.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Carl was gone for only two days when his suggestion to Catherine took root.

The evening of the second day she called Jessie to the main house, on the assumption that he'd be dining with her that evening.

He was totally unprepared for what he'd encounter once he got there.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Catherine as going to go all out on this. She'd already decided that when she opened the door to welcome Jessie into the house that she'd be standing there with nothing but a grin on her face, her naked body staring him right in the face. Then she'd grab him by his crotch and drag him to the next
room where she'd take off his clothes so that she could finally see the package he had to offer her.

She was already wet just thinking about it.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

As he stood in the doorway his thoughts were actually on the meal to come. He wondered if she'd fixed his favorites and could already taste them in him mind. He had other plans for the evening, but those could wait till after the meal was finished.

Unknown to him, the meal was simply a ruse to get him to the house.

Catherine was in her bedroom when she heard the knock on the door. She knew at a time like this that Jessie would wait for her to answer the door. After all, he was invited this time, and not to be treated as a member of the family.

It was rare for Jessie to be invited to a meal, especially with Mr. Carl out of town, but he knew what he was expected to do, so he waited for Miss Catherine to answer the door and let him in.

Just as his patience was about to run out he heard the lock being unlatched and watched as the door was drawn opened. The shock of what he saw was so total that he was completely speechless.

Right there in front of him stood Miss Catherine, without a stitch of clothing on.

Her nipples were standing at attention, begging for attention. She actually stood there tweaking those nipples with her fingers, silently inviting him into the house as she did so.

He entered without hesitation. His cock was already standing at attention, wanting attention of another kind.

"You like what you see, Jessie?" she asked him.

Again, the words wouldn't come to his mouth.

She looked at this crotch and said the only thing that came to her mind, "Is that a banana in your pocket, or are you glad to see me?"

He laughed at that one. He'd not heard it in a long time and, while it was an old cliche, it still fit the situation. After all, once he saw that naked body in front of him all his cock could do was get still in anticipation of what was yet to come.

He grabbed her hand, pressing it to his hard member and asked," What do you think, Miss Catherine?"

"I think it's something I need to take care of right away, don't you?"

"I sure do."

On the way to the living room, dinner completely forgotten ("If there ever was to be a dinner," he thought) by now. The only thing that mattered was his hard cock and the naked body pulling him into the house, towards the living room.

Once in the big room Catherine fell to her knees, pulled Jessie closer, tugged open his pants, dropped them to the floor, followed by his boxers, thus releasing his hard cock. With no hesitation whatsoever she covered his cock head with her mouth and began to suck as if her life depended on getting him to
shoot his load into her hot mouth. In truth, that's exactly what he wanted to do, too.

As she sucked his uncut cock her other hand rolled his balls between her fingers, causing more desires to make themselves known to him. He felt her tongue as it insinuated itself between his loose skin and his cock head, driving the tip of her tongue into his piss hole. Then she sucked as hard as she could, coaxing his pre cum from his balls where she could finally get a taste of it.

"It's a shame she doesn't remember our first time together," he thought.

Then he wondered if Carl had put this idea into her head. Had to be, especially since he knew her predilection towards sex. Silently he thanked Carl for this and was determined to show him how thankful he was once he got home. He'd give him a blow job like he'd never done for another man,
and it would be one for the books, too. But right now he intended to enjoy whatever it was Miss Catherine had in mind for tonight.

Right now, along with sucking his cock and playing with his huge balls, she was also moving her other hand to where she could stick a finger up his ass.

A look of surprise registered on his face at the first penetration, but he was glad she was doing it, as he liked something up his ass on occasion. He'd even been know to take a cock up there, when the time was right and he was with someone he really liked. It hadn't happened too often, but then again,
living on the grounds like this his exposure to other males was limited and of all the men he did get with only one had fit that bill. But that had been Catherine's father at the time. It had been a relationship that had lasted for almost 25 years and had continued till the old man had died years
earlier. He still missed Mr. James at times.

He watched as his cock disappeared into Miss Catherine's mouth, still amazed at the contrast of his black skin and her white skin. The thrill of actually having a white women suck his cock and let him fuck her, too, was still strong. His memories of that night a couple of weeks ago was still fresh and he'd thought about it often during the past weeks, wishing he had another chance to fuck this woman.

Catherine's mind wondered as she sucked Jessie. Something was nagging at the back of her mind.

It was like she'd done this before. The texture of his uncut cock felt familiar, as did the taste of his pre cum. Memories kept flashing in the back of her mind but never stayed there long enough to completely register. Perhaps she'd only dreamed of one day sucking a black cock, and then fucking
one, too. Her memories were foggy and she didn't linger on them too long, wanting to fill this sudden desire in her body to do this to Jessie. For some reason she felt compelled to suck this black cock.

Her juices were running down her inner legs as she continued to suck, drawing the cock back into her throat, as she'd done with Carl the night before. Now memories of doing this to Carl were also starting to enter her mind. And, once more, she dismissed them as only dreams.

In her current state of mind she didn't realize that in real life she couldn't stand the thought of sex, whether it be with a white man or a black one. All she could think of right now was getting this black cock to shoot it's load into her mouth where she could taste it and swallow it all. All her body wanted at this time was this black cock in her mouth and later deep in her pussy.

Again, she deep throated the cock and sucked his loose skin down the back of her throat, feeling it slide down behind her tongue. Then she'd use her hands to pull the skin back down the shaft until it pulled out of her throat and she could feel the end on the flat part of her tongue and then she'd suck on it for a while, using it like a straw to pull out the pre cum that had already leaked from his balls. Then she'd pull the skin further back down the shaft, waiting till it was just about to uncover his cock head and she'd insinuate her tongue between the cock head and the loose skin, making her tongue feel confined
between them. She then wiggle it and lick up the excess cum that had finally begun to make itself known at the end of his cock head. For some reason she felt like she'd already tasted Jessie's load, but it didn't stop her and she devoured the cum as it was released. Finally she got enough suction on
his cock that it would only be minutes before she felt his load displayed on her tongue and in her mouth.

Her pussy got wetter with the thought and she soon had one hand between her legs, pinching her clit while sucking on his cock.

When she realized he was about to shoot his load, Catherine pulled his cock out of her mouth and let the first blast hit her right in her face. The warm feeling of his cum excited her and, with the friction of her fingers on her clit, she came for the first time. Her juices were really flowing now and it would make his entry into her much easier. Right now though her only thoughts were of draining his cock with her mouth first.

After the first shot she quickly popped his cock into her mouth again, this time getting met with a stream of cum that missed the back of her tongue and went straight down her throat, filling her stomach with it's warmness and eliciting a moan of pleasure from her.

The next few shots landed on her tongue and she swallowed it greedily, wanting more and more. She got three more shots before his balls drained and is cock started to deflate. Still she continued to suck, not wanting the erection to go. Finally she gave in though, when it was apparent that no matter how
hard she sucked it just wasn't going to stay hard. But, given time and some rest, she knew he'd get it up again in time to fuck her with it.

Standing in front of him she opened her mouth, to allow him to see the traces of his juices still in her mouth.

He grabbed her and pulled her closer, planting a kiss on those luscious lips of hers.

She felt his tongue enter her mouth and swirl around inside, collecting as much of the remains of his cum as he could. Then he backed up, opened his mouth so she could see it inside his mouth, and then he swallowed.

When she saw that she smiled at him and finished swallowing what was left in her mouth.

Pulling her to the sofa he gently pushed her down until she was sitting in front of him, her head level with his crotch, but he wasn't wanting her to give him more oral stimulation. This time it was his turn to use his mouth on her. He pushed her back on the soft and then pulled her legs until her butt
was sitting on the edge of the cushions, into a reclining position. Now her pussy was right in front of him and he spread her legs, pushing them back until her knees met the tips of her rock hard nipples, then he went to work enjoying the juices already streaking down her inner thighs

He started licking at the back of her knees, where the trail of her juices stopped, and slowly and deliberately worked towards her crotch. Once he finished one leg he started at the same place on the other one. By the time he got to her crotch more juices were beginning to pool and he quickly lapped
them up as well. When he finally got to her bald pussy, pulling open her outer lips, he was greeted with still more wetness.

He licked the outer lips first, never daring to actually enter her with his tongue until he was sure there was nothing remaining outside her pussy. When he was finished there he again pulled her open and concentrated on one lip at a time, licking into her and her inner lips, cleaning her up as he went.

After making sure he'd gotten it all there he placed his whole mouth on her hole and began to gently suck on both pair of lips, drawing more nectar from within.

The slickness of her bald pussy excited him like nothing else. While he enjoyed sucking on a pussy, whether or not it had hair, this was the first completely bald pussy he'd sucked for a long time, not counting his earlier encounter with her. There wasn't even any stubble to cause irritation on his
mouth and tongue and he was thankful for that much. This way his enjoyment was total and his pleasuring much more fun.

Catherine moaned and rocked her hips with each penetration of his tongue into her pussy. When he'd licked her outer and inner lips it was all she could do to stay on the sofa and let him continue with his oral ministrations. His tongue felt so good inside her that she never wanted him to stop. She could actually feel the suction as he concentrated on her inner lips, and she thought she could also feel her juices being sucked out of her as well. She wondered how it could feel so good!

After getting Catherine to cum 3 times with his mouth he decided it was time to once again fuck her pussy. While it wouldn't be as tight as it was the first time, he was sure it would still feel snug and that she'd be so wet that his penetration this time would be like a knife cutting hot butter. He backed
up on his knees and brought his once again hard cock up to her pussy lips.

From her position on the sofa, Catherine had a clear view of Jessie's black cock as he placed his uncut head against her lips. The she watched as he pulled his foreskin back to expose this purplish head, leaving some of his skin still on his cock head. She knew that once his head entered her all his skin
would be puckered behind that cock head until he pulled out of her again. Then, once he started to pull out, his skin would once again begin to slowly cover his head and that excited her even more.

Jessie slowly pushed until his head disappeared into her. He watched her eyes as they widened and her pussy slowly adjusted to his size again and accepted him. She was unbelievably wet inside and there was almost no resistance to his penetration this time. She slid smoothly into her and once he
was completely inside began to stroke in and out of her warmth and wetness. For the first few strokes it was like he was fucking a balloon filled with oil. There was little, if any, friction and that continued for the first strokes until the friction started to build and he soon felt his skin against the inside of her pussy.
Once more she started to moan and gyrate her hips, trying as hard as she could to pull him deeper into her hole. Finally she felt his cock head bump against her cervix and she knew for sure that he could go no further. To do so he'd almost have to penetrate her cervix.

Building up a steady stroking motion Jessie pounded into her wet hole and continued until he gave out of breath. He rested a few minutes and let her straighten out her legs, with him still inside her, to ease the cramps he felt she'd already been feeling since he started fucking into her. After a while of
rest she let him know she was ready again by thrusting her hips up to his crotch, so he once again began to push his cock into her.

Reaching down between her legs, Catherine was able to feel his erection as he fucked into her. With each movement she could feel his foreskin withdraw and slide up the length of his shaft. Again and again she felt this and her pussy creamed even more. Finally she clamped her legs around his hips
and thrust up to him one final time, triggering her last climax. When she came this time he did, too.

She could feel his shots deep inside her. Each shot slowly filled her pussy with his cream and finally he stopped thrusting, pushing in one last time. Then, holding her legs up, despite the cramps in them, he backed up, knelt down in front of her, and plastered his mouth to her hole and sucked all his cum
out of her well used pussy.

Another climax racked her body and she finally sagged, limp, against the back of the sofa. She was completely worn out, but also completely satisfied.
Not that she'd remember any of it in the morning.


Chapter 5


Two weeks after the unremembered encounter with Jessie, Catherine heard a knock on the front door and when she answered it she was surprised to find Jessie standing there, holding a large package in his arms.

"Good morning, Miss Catherine," Jessie greeted her. "I have something here for you. It's something special that your daddy and momma left for you."
"The did?" she replied.

"Yes, mam, they did. I was told not to give it to you until now though."

"I wonder why?"

"I have no idea," Jessie answered. "All I know is your daddy told me not to give it to you until he'd been gone a while. He even told me when he thought the time would be right."

"Why would he do something like that, Jessie?"

"I have no idea, Miss Catherine. I just told him I'd do whatever he wanted me to do."

"Well, you did work for them a long time, didn't you? I'm sure he had his reasons."

"Almost 40 years. And now, with the time I've spent with you and Mr. Carl, it's almost 60 years."

Catherine invited him into the house and they both went into the living room and she invited him to sit and talk to her for a while.

"I wonder why father would want to wait so long before I saw whatever it is in that box?"

"I have no idea," Jessie answered.

Looking at the package she could see that it was sealed with tape, wrapped all around it and then wrapped around the package and the cover. When she looked closer she could see her father's signature written on the tape. She knew exactly what it was, too. It was his way of making sure the it
wasn't opened before the appointed time. She'd seen him do many a package like that. It was just the way he did things.

"I've also got an envelope for you," said Jessie, holding out a sealed envelope with her name written on the front of it. Again, the signature underneath her name was that of her father.

As she took the envelope Jessie got up and let her know that he had some chores to finish and if she was to need him all she had to do was call him on his cell phone and he'd come back to the house.

Jessie already knew what was in the box and, as much as he wanted to be there to see her open it and witness the look on her face when she realized what it was, he also knew that she'd need time to consider what had just been divulged to her. He knew it would be a shock to her system, but he was determined
to let her do this by herself. She needed to know what her parents had been into, and in order to do that she had to be alone to open the box and go through the contents.

Catherine saw him to the door and then returned to the living room. Once she sat down in her comfortable lounge chair she opened the letter and began to read:

"Catherine:
I know that what you're about to see is going to come as quite a shock to you, but I feel it's time to learn some of the things that went on around the house when your momma was still with us. Please, don't think bad of us. We went into this knowing full well what we were doing. It was something your mother
and I wanted to do for a long time. Once we made up our minds there was nothing to hold us back. We enjoyed ourselves and we're hoping that this will ignite something inside you, to bring your feelings out into the open. Your mother and I raised you up to be proper, but we also realized, perhaps too late, that your primness would somehow hold you back, retard your growth as a woman. After you read this you'll find a similar letter from your mother. Please read it. I have no idea what she'll tell you, but please remember this - we both love you very much and we, especially your mother, feel guilty about the way
we raised you. Especially after some of the things we did.

Father"

"Just like my father," she thought. "He always referred to himself as 'Father'. Never 'daddy', but 'Father'.

Then she saw the letter from her mother, in her distinct cursive writing. She opened it and read it, too:

"Cathy:

First of all, I want to apologize to you for holding you back in your development. After the things your father and I went through I now realize I was wrong to teach you so many things that were wrong. I wanted you to be a woman and to do that I felt it was necessary to teach you that things such as sex for anything other then procreation was wrong. I now regret those decisions. Please, dear, don't judge your father and I too harshly. We did what we thought was right for you, at that time. Only after we started in our new lifestyle did I realize that I'd told you things that were wrong. I never intended to hurt you, or to stunt your development as a woman. Please look at the items your father and I have saved for you and I hope
you'll come to understand what we both mean in these letters. We both love you very much, Cathy.

Momma"

Catherine sat there holding the letters from both parents. She read and re-read each a couple of times, trying to guess at what they were trying to tell her. What was the deep secret they both had held from her? Would it change her life drastically? Would it change her life with Carl? What was it??? There
was only one way to find out. She got up and went to the table where the box rested, looking at it like something terrible was hidden inside, even though she had absolutely no idea what was inside.

She went to the desk and got out the pair of scissors, went back to the box and cut the tape along the bottom of the lid. When the last piece of tape was severed the top puffed up a little bit, revealing to her that the box was packed to beyond full with whatever was inside. She pulled off the top and found
what looked to be three photo albums inside, along with a couple of VHS tapes. She also found a couple more sealed letters, all of them addressed to her with the signatures of both her parents on them.

"It's funny," she thought, but in all the time I was with my parents I can never remember them calling themselves by their given names. It was always momma and father when I was around them. Betty and Edward were never used, unless they had company (which wasn't often)."

She noticed that the albums were numbered, 1,2, and 3. There were also some dates written on them.

Most were from at least 50 years ago and she wondered what could've happened way back then that would affect her life today. After all at her age it wasn't likely to mean a lot to her now. Still, why had her father wanted to wait till now for Jessie to give this all to her? She guessed that she'd find out soon
enough.

Returning to her seat in the recliner, she opened the first album and the first thing she saw was a photo of her mother. But it wasn't like any picture of her mother she'd ever seen before. In this picture her mother was standing naked in front of the camera, standing in front of her bed. The next picture was
even closer, showing her that her mother kept her mound shaved, just like she did. Was this something her mother wanted her to know about herself? She could only wonder. Flipping through more pages she found that all the pictures of her mother were in the nude. Not a stitch of clothing anywhere around,
not even anything on the floor at her feet. Her mother would be in different poses, bending over and showing the cameraman her ass ("Who was taking the pictures?" she wondered. Only later did it occur to her that it had been her father. "Who else could it have been?") Several others showed her lying on the bed and spreading her legs, using her hands to hold herself open, displaying the pinkness inside her vaginal lips.

Flipping more pages she soon found images of her mother stuffing things up inside her body, things from cucumbers to bananas and even a coke bottle! That surprised her to no end. The first album ended with those images.

Not realizing what was happening to her own body though, she was pinching her own nipples as she looked at her mother displaying her body and actually playing with herself. She was also getting wet between her legs, and an itchy feeling was beginning to crawl up her legs, ending at her vagina.

Getting up she got the next album and began to thumb through it, like she had the first one.

This album didn't show her mother until almost half way through it.

This time the pictures she was looking at were those of her father, just as naked as her mother had been. Again, she noticed that her father kept his private areas shaved. The pictures showed him also bending over and showing off his naked ass to the photographer, supposedly her mother this
time. There were also pictures of him poking things up his ass, much as her mother had stuffed things inside of her body.

Turning a page she found a hand holding her father's penis. It looked like her mother's hand, at least she hoped it was her mother's hand.
Several more showed the hand pulling on the penis she held, and when she turned the next page it showed her mother sitting next to him on the bed. She knew the younger woman was her mother, having seen pictures of her momma when she was younger. The page was turned and this time it showed her mother, with her father's penis in her mouth!

She almost dropped the album.

Taking another look it was as she first saw it. Her mother was indeed taking her father's penis into her mouth. And there were more pictures of her doing this. Then, with the turn of the next page, she found a picture of her father using his mouth on her mother's vagina! There was even a close up picture of him
licking her insides with his tongue!

Once again, Catherine was pinching her nipples, which were already rock hard and beginning to ache.

The wetness between her legs was getting worse, as well. She already knew that her panties were soaked, as she felt her juices running down her inner legs.

By the end of the second album her father was fucking her mother and apparently they were both enjoying it very much.

On the back, inside cover of the second album she found a note taped there. It read:

"Cathy:

I know these pictures may have shocked you, but please, before you go any further, get out the tape labeled #1 and look at it. I think I know how you're feeling by this time, but remember this, your father and I did this willingly. We really did enjoy all these things you see and there is more, but
for right now it's time to look at the first tape. This will show you how much we enjoyed this, better then the pictures ever could.

Momma"

Catherine could only sit there and look blankly at the piece of paper attached to the inside of the album cover. All this was really hard to believe right now. If it weren't for the pictures, the proof right in front of her, she'd have believed that her parents were up to something, and not of their own free will, either.
Before she did anything further, she went to the kitchen and got herself a glass of water. Her mouth was dry and her pussy was soaking wet. She felt her thighs slide together as she walked, and her juices were trailing down her inner legs. She imagined that if she looked behind her she'd see a trail of herself
on the floor, like a trail of breadcrumbs.

She was determined not to look back though, afraid of what she might see.

After finishing her drink she went back into the living room and got the first tape out of the box, then went to the VCR and pushed it inside and then turned on the TV and hit "PLAY" on the machine.

Then she returned to her seat and waited for the tape to start.

And start it did!

It was nothing but fucking, at it's finest.

The subjects of the tape were even her own parents, too!

There were her father and mother humping like two jack rabbits.

And the noises!

Her mother never stopped groaning, and with each thrust of her father the groans got louder.

Then came the screaming!

"FUCK ME, EDWARD! FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME!!!!!"

Every time she screamed it seemed like she was getting louder. And it appeared as if she was liking it, too!

"How could she like it?" she hollered at the TV screen. "How could she like it?"

Every time she hollered at the TV her fingers pinched her nipples harder, but she wasn't aware of it. She only knew that it made her feel better.

Yet, she couldn't take her eyes off the spectacle in front of her. She was actually watching her parents as they fucked! She could actually see her father's penis going in and out of her mother's vagina. She watched as her mother wrapped her legs around her father's waist and drew him deeper into her body
and the screaming continued to grow louder.

To her the worse part was that her mother seemed to actually enjoy the pummeling that her father was giving her.

As she watched her father pulled out and pointed his penis at her mothers body, jacking his penis until she shot something out of it, watching it land on her mother's belly. She realized that she'd just seen her father shoot his semen on her mother. Then, her mother sat up on the bed, pulled her husband
closer to her, and took his penis into her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down on her husband until he groaned and, from the look of it, shot another load into her mouth.

"HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME?" she shouted at the screen

"How could you tell me that this is all wrong and then enjoy yourself so much, mother? How could you?"

Catherine buried her head into her hands and cried. Cried like she hadn't done since the funerals of her parents. Her mother had instilled into her that sex was wrong! That it was nasty! That you were only to have sex if you wanted to have children!

And yet, there were her parents, on the TV right in front of her, fucking each other like there was no tomorrow. She felt so betrayed at this moment.
She couldn't take any more. The VCR was turned off, then the TV. She ejected the tape, put it back into the box, along with the two albums and left them there, while she left the room and went to her bedroom. Once there she got undressed, took a hot shower and went to bed for a while. There had been a lot in those albums that she'd been totally unaware of. It had taken her by surprise and she didn't know how to handle it.

Part of her wanted to just lay there until she died. Part of her wanted to get revenge on her mother by going out and picking up the first man she came across and fuck him till she did die. Part of her wanted to go to the cemetery and rant and rave at her now dead parents. Why had they done this to her? What
purpose did it serve now to reveal all this to her almost 50 years after their deaths?

All this was on her mind when she finally fell asleep.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Jessie had stood outside the living room window and watched as Catherine looked at the video playing on the TV.

He smiled.

It wasn't every day that he had the chance to witness something like this.

He'd enjoyed watching Catherine as she witnessed her parents fucking each other. The look on her face had been priceless when she'd finally learned the truth about her parents. And the best was yet to come as far as he was concerned. Once she learned of his participation in the events of her parents he
wondered how she'd react to that. Only time would tell.

Right now though, he had something else in mind.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Using his passkey, Jessie let himself into the main house. He already knew Catherine was sleeping in the master bedroom, so he didn't have a lot to worry about. And it wasn't like he was breaking into the house. After all, he'd worked here for 60+ years and he felt as though he was a member of the family.

Slowly he made his way to the master bedroom. Once there he stood outside the doorway and watched as Catherine played with herself.

She was still sleeping, but steadily pinching her hard nipples with one hand, while probing her pussy with the other one. Her eyes were closed and there was no noise coming from her. Her body was reacting to what she was doing though. While sleeping her hips were moving in time to the way her fingers probed her clitoris, with sporadic tics occasionally causing her body to slightly jump on the bed. Obviously she was having some orgasms to the stimulation she was giving herself.

While standing there Jessie got undressed, until he was just as naked as she was. Then he crossed into the room and stood at the side of her bed. Even with her somewhat flat chest her nipples were still her best feature. They stood at attention, begging for more attention, other then what she was giving herself
as she pinched them to even harder states. He wanted to reach out and caress them himself, but that would mean giving himself away, and he didn't want to do that just yet. Instead he stood and watched, and waited.

Even in her sleep Catherine felt like she was being watched. She had no idea what she was doing to herself as she lay there, but she still felt like someone was close by.

She opened her eyes...................

"Buttermilk."

Instantly she slumped back onto the bed, in a state that was open to any suggestion that could, and would, be made. It's just that she'd never remember it. She wouldn't even remember seeing Jessie

Standing at the side of her bed, his huge black, uncut cock almost in her face.

What she did do though, after a few minutes, was open her eyes again. She saw the black cock in her face and instantly took hold and pulled it towards her mouth, which was already open, anticipating the taste in her mouth as she sucked on it, pulling all that loose skin down the back of her throat.
Jessie stood there and let Catherine use her hot mouth on his hard organ once again. He couldn't get enough of her sucking him off. He reached down and pinched her nipples between his huge black fingers, feeling the texture of her nipples on his skin. With his other hand he reached down and patted her
bare pussy, feeling the leaking moisture that had already accumulated there.

"Damn!" he thought, "when this lady cums, she really gets wet. Makes it that much easier to get this huge piece of meat into her with ease."

Jessie loved fucking Catherine, almost as much as he'd enjoyed fucking her mother. The only difference right now was that Carl wasn't there. When he'd been with Edward and Betty it was always with an audience. Edward loved to watch his wife take Jessie's cock into her body. He'd love to suck on Jessie
as he ate Betty, too. And then Betty would fuck her husband and suck Jessie's cock until he shot his load, either into her mouth or all over her face. To Betty it didn't matter where she got it. She was addicted to cum and would take it anywhere she could get it. The only thing she wouldn't let either her husband or Jessie do was fuck her in the ass. She wasn't about to let that happen. She felt that her pussy was their's to do with as they pleased, but her ass was hers alone and no one messed with her back there. They knew she wouldn't allow it, so they never even tried.

He looked down and watched as she continued to suck him off.

The look on her face as she sucked him was priceless.

"It's a shame she'll never remember any of this," he thought.

Then he got an idea, and it made him smile.

In the meantime, Catherine sucked his shaft, pulled her mouth off him and gave her attention to his balls, sucking and licking on them one at a time. When she finished there she sat up on the bed and pulled him down onto it. She got up and knelt down at the edge of the mattress and pulled his legs up and pushed
them forward until his knees were touching his chest, then she pressed her mouth to his ass hole and began to lick and suck on is rosebud.

She'd never done that before and Jessie marveled at how good it felt to once again have someone lick him down there. The last one to do that had been Edward, and he'd gotten to the point where he could make

Jessie shoot his load but jamming his tongue up his hole. She moved her focus to his balls again, and the area just below them and continued to lick him there. Then, as she sucked his balls once again, stuck two fingers up his ass, causing his to shoot his load right there. Once she realized what had happened she got up and licked up his cream from his belly and then moved up his body until she could suck on his nipples, biting them with her teeth until he could no longer take the pain and had to force her to concentrate on other areas, like his cock once again. She sucked him until his erection shrank and
she looked into his eyes..................

......................and smiled!

Then she opened her mouth, showing him the load she'd just licked up and then, as he watched, she swallowed it all, opening her mouth once again to show him it was all gone.

Now it was time to make his move.

"Catherine."

"Yes," she answered dreamily.

"I have something I want you to do for me."

"Yes, Jessie."

"When Carl gets home from his next trip I want you to make sure he's comfortable and relaxed, then I want you to call me to come to the house. Once I'm there, and in the same room with you and your husband, I want you to get on your knees, pull my pants down and suck my cock in front of Carl. Do you understand,

Catherine?"

"Yes. I understand, Jessie. You want me to pull your pants down and suck your cock in front of Carl."

"That's right, but I want you to wait till after his next trip, not when he gets home this time. I think he has a surprise for you this time."

"Yes, Jessie," she said again and then returned her attention to his already hardening again cock. She lowered her head and again took his cock into her mouth, lavishing it with her tongue and sucking his excess skin down the back of her throat again. The feel of all that skin slithering down her throat caused
her to climax again.

When she climaxed the third time sucking on his cock he got her on her back, with her legs pressed against her chest, rubbing against those beautiful nipples, he slowly slid into her and fucked her for a while. He wasn't in a hurry, just wanting to enjoy the moment and the feeling of her warmth engulfing his cock. It never ceased to amaze him just how good it felt to be so deep inside her, with her pussy gripping him and trying it's best to get him to release his load. Once he did that then he'd again lay her back and eat his deposit from her as it slowly seeped out of her depths.

He knew that Carl was due for another trip in a month and already he could hardly wait to see the look on his face when his darling wife got him on his knees and she sucked his black cock right in front of him.

There was something else he was looking forward to as well.

He wanted to see what Catherine would do with a Great Dane and he hoped Carl would initiate it, but if he didn't then he'd take the situation in his own black hands.

Chapter 6


As Jessie entered his home the phone started to ring. Looking at the called ID he could see that it was Carl.

"Probably back from his trip by now," he thought.

"Hello!"

"Jessie. This is Carl. I'm on my way home from the airport now and I have the dog with me.

Would you please meet me at the barn? I should be there in about 20 minutes."

"Sure thing, Mr. Carl. I'll be waiting for you there."

"Thank you, Jessie. See you shortly."

The connection was broken and he hung up the phone.

"Well," he thought, "looks like things are gonna start to heat up around here pretty soon."

_____________________________________________________________________________________

When the car reached the barn Carl could see Jessie waiting by the door, which was already open and waiting for him to pull the car inside.

After parking he got out of the car and went to open the back door, where the great dane eagerly waited to be released. After being cramped into the back seat the freedom of being outside would feel great.

Jessie was surprised at the size of the animal. He knew great danes were big dogs, but never having actually seen one this close before, the size almost intimidated him. He could only wonder how Catherine would react to the animal when she finally saw him.

"Big, isn't he, Jessie?"

"Yessir, he sure is. Where did you get him?"

"One of the men I know on my sales route is being transferred to California and has to get an apartment. The managers won't allow pets so he asked me if I'd mind taking care of him. I'm not sure how long he'll be out there, but I promised I'd take good care of him."

"And Miss Catherine doesn't know about this yet, does she?"

"Nope. It's going to be a surprise."

"You got that right!"

"You know something, Jessie? I'm not even sure if Catherine like animals or not. Wonder what I'll do if she doesn't like him?"

"Only one way to find out, Mr. Carl!"

The two men shared a laugh at that statement.

After putting the dane into one of the unused stalls the two men retreated to on of the other stalls and they both began to remove their clothing, soon standing naked in front of each other, both sporting hard cocks, which they slowly stroked.

"I never would have believed that I'd enjoy something like this with another man," Carl said as they both laid on the already prepared blanket which covered the newly laid straw. Jessie knew that when Carl had mentioned he'd meet him at the barn what was going to happen once they got there. After all, they'd met at this same stall on numerous times in the past, each enjoying the oral ministrations of the other.

Once they were close to each other Jessie reached for Carl's hard, skin-covered cock and began to jerk it to a harder erection. Already pre cum was bubbling from the slit in the cock head and he smeared it around the tip, then licking the remaining liquid from his fingertip. Sitting up and leaning in closer, Jessie took Carl's cock into his mouth, once again enjoying the feel of the man's hard tool in his mouth. It never ceased to amaze him just how much he enjoyed sucking another man's cock. Sure, he'd had plenty of experience with Miss Catherine's parents, but now he was actually sucking her husband off. While not as large as Mr. James was, Carl's cock was still quite large, for a white man. During his youth he'd sucked plenty of cocks, both black and white and Mr. James had had the biggest cock for a white man he'd ever seen. Carl was close, but still not as big.

While Jessie sucked on his cock, Carl wrapped his fingers around the huge uncut cock of Jessie.

The feel of the man's cock always amazed him. The feel was quite different from his own, too.

Almost had a velvety feeling to it. It constantly amazed him that something this hard could feel so soft in his hands, as well as in his mouth.

Pretty soon the two men were lost in each others cocks and the afternoon passed quietly in the barn. When they finished both were surprised to realize that they'd been sucking each other for over two hours.

As they stood in the stall, getting dressed again, plans were already underway for how Carl would introduce the dane to Catherine. He told Jessie he'd tell her this evening over dinner and would later call him as have him bring the dog to the main house

"He got a name, Mr. Carl?"

"Yes. He does."

"What is it?"

"His owner named him Neptune." He noticed the smile that etched itself on Jessie's face.

"I have no idea why he chose that name, but I like it. Definitely different from any name I've heard a dog called by."

"Can't say I've ever heard of a dog named Neptune, either."

"Do me a favor, please, Jessie."

"Yessir, what is it?"

"I've got some feed and other things for Neptune in the trunk of the car. Would you please get them out and store them down here. I think I'm going to turn that stall he's in now into his living quarters. Can't have him roaming around all over the place."

"Well, it is a big place, Mr. Carl. Where would he go?"

"I'm not sure that he'd go anywhere, Jessie. But, I want to be sure that he stays around here until he gets used to the place and the new people."

Nodding in agreement, Jessie could see the wisdom in the decision.

"I'll put him in another stall and get that one cleaned up a bit and put down some new straw for him to lay in."

"Good. Thank you, Jessie. What would we do without you to help us here?"

"Don't know, sir, but I'm glad to still be here."

"You've been on this property longer than I have, Jessie. Catherine and I would really hate to lose you."

"I've practically grown up on this land, Mr. Carl. Would feel strange if I was any place else."

"Just how old are you now, Jessie?"

"Pushing 70 now, sir."

"Well, for a man your age, it doesn't show. You've kept yourself in great shape. Wish I could say the same for me."

Once again the two men shared a laugh.

"Guess sitting behind a desk all day doesn't do much for the exercise, does it?" he stated, as he gently patted his growing mid-section."

"And here I thought it was all that cock sucking that was keeping you lean and trim, sir!"

As Carl headed towards the house his laughter echoed back into the barn.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Carl decided that the time to tell his wife about Neptune was right after they'd finished their dinner.

Once they were settled in the living room, watching their favorite show on the television, Carl asked Catherine how she's feel about having a dog around the place, especially during the times he was gone.

"I'd been thinking of getting one for those times," Catherine surprised him.

"Really!"

"Yes, really!"

"Why? You've got Jessie here all the time, don't you?"

"Well, yes, I do. But it's not the same, is it?"

"I guess not. What kind of dog did you have in mind?"

"I was thinking of a big breed. Something that might scare off strangers if they were to show up when Jessie wasn't actually around. You know, dear, he does have a life outside of living on the property and helping us."

"Really? I hadn't noticed." A smile crossed Carl's face, his thoughts going back to the time the two of them had recently spent in the barn. His cock stirred a bit at the thoughts. He adjusted his seat and listened to his wife talk about getting a dog.

"I really would like something like a St. Bernard or a Doberman. Perhaps a Great Dane! I'm not really sure which one I'd like. What brought up the subject, Carl?"

"Well, one of the men on my sales route was recently transferred out west and he wasn't able to take his dog with him, so he asked me if I'd like to take care of him for a while."

"And......"

"I told him I would."

"But you never mentioned this to me, Carl."

"Frankly, dear, I wasn't sure how you'd take it. After all, I wasn't even sure if you liked animals, especially a large dog. I told him I'd take care of him and tell you after I got him home."

"You mean he's here! NOW!"

"Yes, he is.

"I got Jessie to fix him a stall out in the barn for now."

Catherine jumped up from her chair and headed towards the door.

"I've got to see him. What breed is he? What's his name? Do you think he'll like me?"

She was full of questions and Carl had no choice but to join her and the two of them walked the short distance to the old barn, to visit the newest addition to their family.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

From his living room window, Jessie watched as the Carl and Catherine neared the barn.

Thoughts already raced through his head and he'd just about settled on what he was going to do for both Neptune and Catherine once Carl left on his next business trip.

He realized that Mr. Carl wasn't thinking of the same thing as he was, but he'd done enough visiting on the World Wide Web to know about women and dogs having sex and he intended to introduce Catherine and Neptune to the pleasures a dog can give a woman.

When he'd visited Mexico last year on his vacation he'd finally realized one of his deepest wishes to see a woman fuck and suck a dog. It had left a lasting impression in his mind and he realized now, for the first time, that his dream of actually taking part in something like this was finally going to happen. Of course, he'd have to work with Neptune first, and he knew he was going to enjoy that part of his plan as well.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Catherine stood at the stall and looked into it. She wasn't sure what to expect once she got there, but soon realized that the animal in front of her was the prettiest dog she'd ever seen.

Carl had told her the dog's name on the way to the barn. Like her husband and Jessie, she'd never heard of such a name for a dog, but once she saw him she fell in love with him and wanted to go into the stall and pet him.

"Let's wait till he gets use to us first, dear. After all, he's not use to us yet and to him we're strangers who have to earn his trust."

Catherine was disappointed that she could pet him right then but what Carl had told her did make sense. He would have to get use to his new owners before he could trust them.

Carl could see the disappointment on her face and he hugged her close to him. It was one of the few moments of closeness they'd had in a long time.
While it was true that he was fucking her every chance he had, it was only due to fact that he was using his hypnosis on her. If not for that the only sex he'd have would be when he and Jessie got together for their regularly scheduled blow jobs on each other.

Catherine reached to put her hand through the gate to pet Neptune, but Carl stopped.

"I don't think that's a good idea," he told her.

"But surely it wouldn't hurt to just pet him, would it?"

"Like I said earlier, he has to get to know us first."

"And how does he do that if he's shut up in here all the time?"

"I guess it would be ok for us to come down here during the day to visit him, talk to him, let him get to know us. After a while we'll let him loose inside the barn with us around and that way he'll see that we're no threat to him. Do you think that would work?"

He could see his wife thinking on his suggestion.

"I guess that would be the best way to handle it. But, once he gets to know us, we'll be able to let him out of the barn, right?"

"I see no problem with that at all."

"How long do you think it'll take for him to get use to us?"

"I talked to a vet on the way home today, while he was in the back of the car, and she told it that since Donnie had had him for so long that it might take 4 to 6 months for his to realize we're his new owners."

Catherine pouted.

"That long?" she asked.

"I'm afraid so."

Turning to the stall she spoke directly to Neptune for the first time, "Don't worry, boy. I'll be down here every day so that you can get to know me and find that I won't hurt you. I just want to be your friend and to have you for some company when Carl's gone on his trips."

Neptune looked at her, almost as if he could understand what she was telling him. The whole time the two people had been here he'd paced back and forth in his new surroundings, getting the feel of the place. Once the woman started to talk to him he stopped his pacing, sat on his haunches, and seemed to be listening to what she was telling him.

"He seems like a smart dog," Carl said.

As they left the barn Catherine told him she was sure he'd be fine here with the two of them and Jessie.

"In face, I'll make sure Jessie's with me the first week or so that I come down here. After all, he'll have to get to know him as well, won't he?"

"I hadn't thought of that," admitted Carl, "but you're right. Getting to know Jessie is just as important as getting to know, and trust, us. I'll let Jessie know that when I see him tomorrow morning. Right now it's getting late and we really should be in the house, especially since it looks like we're in for a storm tonight."

As soon as he'd said that they both heard thunder in the background and, by the time they reached the house, the rain had already started to fall.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Later that night, after seeing that Catherine was sleeping, Carl got out of bed, put on his robe and slippers, and went downstairs to the kitchen to get something to drink and to make sure the back door was open. He and Jessie had something planned tonight and he wanted to make sure that Jessie had no problems getting into the house. Sure, Jessie had his passkey but he just wanted to be sure all went well.

After a wait of about 10 minutes, Jessie entered through the back door and sat at the table with Carl, taking the offered steaming cup of coffee that was offered to him. He took a sip and waited for it to cool a bit.

"Is she ready," Jessie asked him.

"I believe she is. I used the code word on her before we finished for the night, so by the time we get up there she should already be naked and ready for the two of us."

"You sure you really want to do this now?"

"Why? You having second thoughts? That's not like you, Jessie. I know you've been fucking her since I left town. I implanted that thought into her mind before I left, as you wanted me to. I would think that you're used to fucking my wife right now."

"Oh, believe me, I am. Your wife has one of the best cunts I've ever fucked before. And her mouth! You already know what a great cock sucker she is, don't you?"

"You better believe I do!"

"Then the real question is this, are YOU sure YOU want to do this to her?"

"Believe me, Jessie. I've thought of nothing else. I would love to finally see that black cock of yours inside her pussy. I know you've already stretched her with that cock. Don't you think I can feel the difference once you've fucked her? She's not as tight as she once was, even though she uses that cucumber on a regular basis."

"And I thought Betty was the only one to use a cucumber in her twat! How in the world did you ever manage to get that thought implanted?"

"I didn't!"

"You mean it was something she did all on her own?"

"Jessie, she's been using those damned cucumbers in her pussy for a long time, even before I implanted anything in her mind."

"Really?"

"Really!"

"I didn't know that. I just assumed it was something you put there."

"Hey, whether she admits it or not, she loves sex, even if its just an artificial cock, or whatever she wants to call that thing."

"Guess she's hotter then either one of us thought she'd be, huh?"

"Guess so.

"You about ready to get started up there?"

"Been ready!"

Both finished their coffee, placed their cups in the drain in the sink, after washing them out, then headed upstairs to the master bedroom, and their encounter with Catherine.

Once Carl entered the room he knew that his wife was ready. She was lying on the bed, on top of the covers, wearing nothing but a smile. She freshly shaved pussy was already stuffed with her fingers as she played with her clitoris, apparently in the middle of her first climax of the night. Her hips were gyrating around on the covers as she strummed her sensitive clit with her fingers, her eyes closed as if concentrating on what was already happening to her.
A short moan escaped her lips as her climax took hold of her body and she visibly sank lower on the bed once she'd reached that summit.

Opening her eyes she noticed the two naked men standing at the side of the bed, their hard cocks in their hands, as if presenting them to her. She sat up on the side of the bed and grabbed both organs, leaning slightly forward to she could administer a lick to the heads of both of them. Then she sat back and admired the two cocks in front of her.

Jessie's appeared to have the longest foreskin, with Carl's not too far behind. And, while Jessie's was the largest of the two, again Carl wasn't too far behind. She began to pump both of them, watching the skin slide up and down over the cock heads. Already Carl's cock was leaking pre cum and it wouldn't be longer before Jessie's cock was also doing the same thing. Again she leaned forward and took Carl's cock fully into her mouth, stretching her tongue between his cock head and that lovely foreskin. She loved the taste that was residing between them. She sucked on his skin and felt it slither partly down the back of her throat. While it didn't go as far as Jessie's did, she still enjoyed the feel of it on the back of her tongue. She momentarily shivered with a mini-climax as the loose skin slithered into her throat.

After spending a short time on Carl's cock Catherine switched to Jessie. His dark cock always amazed her. It looked so good against the white background of her hands as,she held onto it. She also liked the way it looked thrusting into her pussy when he fucked her with it. Right now though she was only interested in sucking on it for a while and pulling his loose skin down her throat. She clearly 'remembered' the first time she'd sucked his skin into her mouth.
When it had hit the back of her tongue her gag reflex had kicked in and she'd almost spit it out. She overcame that feeling though and continued to pull it down the back of her tongue, until she was almost certain it was dangling into her stomach!

While she sucked on Jessie Carl gently pushed her back onto the bed, and she refused to release the cock she was sucking on, so Jessie climbed onto the bed with her, settling on his knees while he watched his cock disappear into her mouth. Once she was in position Carl spread her legs, pushing them back until her knees were rubbing against her nipples and only then did he descend to her pussy with his mouth, plastering it over her slit and stabbing his tongue deeply into her, burying his nose deep into her twat as well. For a while he concentrated on lapping up her juices, which ran freely out of her hole. Then he decided it was time to work on her clit for a while, so he gently sucked it into his mouth, using his tongue to caress it and flick it all along it's exposed head.
He also gently nibbled it with his teeth, eliciting a groan of acceptance from Catherine.

He started working harder on the bud, each lick eliciting more of her juices from deep within.

Meanwhile, Jessie was now steadily pumping his cock back and forth into and out of Catherine's hot mouth. He could feel it every time she pulled his loose skin into the back of her mouth and he had to admit, it felt good each and every time. If he wasn't careful he'd end up shooting a load into her throat before he was ready to.

Catherine was now concentrating on lavishing his cock head with her tongue, sliding it between his skin and his cock head. He knew he was already leaking huge amounts of pre cum, because he felt her swallowing it all. He'd always had plenty of pre cum in his youthful days and apparently that hadn't changed as he'd gotten older.

"Good thing I got a great ticker," he thought. "This would give anyone else my age a heart attack for sure. Damn! She sure knows how to suck a cock!!"

It constantly amazed him that someone with the limited experience Catherine had could be so good at what she was doing! Yet, every time she sucked his cock the feeling was incredible! It took all his concentration not to shoot the moment it entered her mouth, and that was a considerable amount of concentration. He'd had a lot of other women, both black and white, suck his cock before, including her mother, and yet this woman was the best of the bunch. Made him wonder what she'd think is she actually knew what was going on here.

He looked at Carl as he continued his lapping of his wife's pussy. Pretty soon it would be time to switch positions with him and he'd then get his first chance of the night to eat that wonderful tasting twat for himself. As much as he loved to have his cock sucked, by either a man or a woman, eating pussy was something else he totally enjoyed and was looking forward to stabbing his tongue into that hot box once again. He especially loved the fact that Catherine kept herself shaved down there. That made eating it out that much more exciting.

Catherine had gotten where she could now tell when either Jessie or Carl were about to shoot their loads into her mouth, and she could tell now it wouldn't be long before she got a nice hot load in her mouth from this wonder tasting black cock she was sucking on. It was then she concentrated on sucking even harder, moving her head up and down on the tool, using all the attention she had to cause more and more friction from her mouth and tongue until she was greeted with the sweet taste of Jessie's cum for her hard work.

As each jet of cum shot into her mouth she swallowed greedily, not wanting to lose one drop of the stuff.

Jessie knew this load was going to be a small one, after all he and Carl had sucked each other dry earlier in the day. He would still be able to shoot a few more loads before this session was done, but it would be less then he'd given her earlier in the week. He also knew she'd notice, but he was prepared to answer her in a way that might just shock her. After all, she still didn't know that he and Carl took care of each other with their mouths. The thought of fucking Carl never entered his mind though. He didn't get off by fucking other guys. All he wanted to do was suck a cock and have his sucked as well. He didn't want to fuck a man and didn't want a man to fuck him, either.

Once his load was completely gone he noticed Carl had finished munching on his wife's,pussy and was sitting on his knees, watching as he'd shot his smaller load into Catherine's,mouth.

"Well, you look like you had a good time down there," he told Carl.

"Always, my friend. Always!"

"Ready to change places?"

"If you are."

Without another word the two changed places, Carl now getting his uncut cock sucked and Jessie planting his mouth on the already sucked out pussy. Once he got his tongue to work on it though, it would be like a fountain that had sprung a leak. He knew how to get her to,cream on his mouth and, while he wasn't sure if Carl knew of it or not, he wasn't about to,share that secret with anyone else. It would be his to use alone.

Once he planted his mouth over Catherine's gash he immediately went to her clitoris, lashing,it with his tongue and immediately bringing her to yet another roaring climax. Then he began to dig his tongue deeper into her hole, swishing around inside her with his talented,tongue, as he pulled her outer lips wider, giving him a greater access to her inner being.

Already her juices were beginning to flow once more.

Then he pushed his first two fingers into her ass!

Immediately another rushing climax engulfed her, and her hips bucked against his head,as she jumped around on the mattress. She loved to feel his fingers in her ass, but that was,all. Like Jessie, she didn't want anything bigger then fingers in her butt. She knew she'd,probably be able to take a giant cock up there, but just the thought of it was enough to,dry her pussy for a month.

It was only a short time after starting to suck on Carl that she felt him delivering his hot load,to her. Greedily she sucked his cock like she was sucking on a straw and it wasn't long before his load was also completely sucked out and he was once again dry.

Carl hoped he'd be able to shoot at least one more load before the night was over. He was wanting to make sure he deposited at least one into his wife's pussy when it was his time to finally fuck her.

Tonight Jessie was to get the first shot of fucking her and while he was doing that it was when they had decided to show Catherine that they were into sucking off each other. Carl had already gotten Jessie to just suck him a while, due to the fact he wanted to leave his load in Catherine's pussy. Jessie had agreed. After all, he was used to sucking Carl until he got his reward of hot cum.

After getting Catherine to cum on his tongue at least 4 times Jessie settled back on his legs and was just in time to see Carl blow his load. He could tell by the way Carl tensed up that he was giving his hot release to his wife's mouth. He looked down at the pussy he'd just finished dining on, seeing his saliva still on her outer lips, along with what remained of her own juices. He had to smile. He never dreamed life could be so good to him. Not only had he managed to be able to fuck Betty and suck Edward, Catherine's parents, but now he was enjoying the fruits of their daughter as well. Along with her husband! What more could he ask for?

He already knew that answer and tomorrow he'd start working on seeing his other dream become reality. Tomorrow was the day he'd start working with Neptune to get him to fuck

Catherine. He was also hoping he'd get Carl to suck the dog's cock, too. Now that would really be something.

Chapter 7


When Catherine got up the next day all she could think about was the box of things she'd gone through the previous day. She still couldn't believe some of the things she'd found inside that box. It still brought thoughts to her head of the tape she'd watched, in which her parents were fucking, and enjoying it! She still found it hard to believe that she hadn't known this about her parents, but then again, she had been a bit younger when they'd been killed in that accident all those many, many years ago.

Going to the bathroom she took a quick shower, changed into clean underwear and put on the little bit of makeup she allowed herself to wear. After all, where was she going to go that she needed to fix herself up to impress someone? She'd spent almost all of her life on this farm, without going out too often, so why should she change now?
She went downstairs and into the kitchen, where she fixed herself a small breakfast of eggs, grits and some milk and orange juice, then sat at the table and ate it all, her thoughts still on the video tape from yesterday. Once she was finished with her meal she got up and washed the dishes, dried them and put them in their proper place. She believed in keeping the house clean and would fuss for hours to make sure it was up to her standards. With it being only her and Carl in the house though, there wasn't a whole lot to do and keeping it clean and neat was an easy job. Thank goodness they'd never had any children to chase around the place. She didn't know if she'd have been able to keep up with them and to make sure they didn't make huge messes that had to constantly be cleaned up by her, or someone else.

Moving into the living room she found the box right where she'd left it, sitting behind the couch where no one else could see it. She'd have been embarrassed if Carl had found it while he'd been at home. Thank goodness he'd left on his business trip earlier in the day, long before she'd gotten up. She stood there and stared at the box as it sat there on the floor. Apparently she'd not closed it properly, since one of the flaps was slightly raised above the others. Bending down to fully close it she got a look at the materials inside and reached into it and pulled out the tape marked #2. She'd already gotten a look at the first tape and now her curiosity was beginning to get to her and she wanted to see what was on the second tape.

She went to the television and tape player (Carl refused to get a DVD player, insisting they had enough video tapes of things to watch and also refused to buy DVD's of any kind), and gently pushed the tape into it. Picking up the remote from the top of the TV she went to her rocker and sat down, pushing the play button once she'd turned on the TV.

The black screen was replaced with a picture of both of her parents. Her father's mouth was moving but she couldn't hear his voice and it was then she remembered to turn up the volume. Once she'd done that she rewound the tape so she could listen to it from the beginning.

"Catherine, we wanted to share some of our experiences with you once you got older. If you're now watching this, without us being with you, then it means something has happened to us and Jessie has given the box of albums and these two tapes to you. We had every intention of telling this to you personally, before you and Carl got married, but the time never seemed to be right and your mother," who was standing next to him, "thought if we weren't able to tell you in person then this was the next best thing."

"We knew you'd never believe anything Jessie would tell you, without us being there to confirm all he said," her mother continued. "We regret that we were unable to tell you in person, as your father has already told you, but we wanted you to know that we both love you very much and want you to be as normal as we are."

"You call what you did on that first tape 'NORMAL'?" she thought to herself.

Her father continued, "Your mother and I have a fairly active sex life, dear. There were never any doubts that we would, either. I know that your mother tried to instill in you that sex was bad, but that was only while you were younger. We didn't want to have to be told that you'd gotten yourself pregnant while you were either dating or in school. That would've killed us both right then and there. We didn't want a teenage mother to have the responsibilities of trying to raise someone not much younger then you were. All we had were good intentions for you, dear. Please forgive us if we were wrong."

By now tears were streaming down her face as she finally realized what it was her now-dead parents were telling her. Sex wasn't nasty and it was something she could've learned to enjoy. Perhaps Carl had been right when he'd tried to get her interested in intercourse after they first got married. Oh, the things she'd missed all those many years ago.

This time her mother again spoke to her, "Catherine, please realize that what you've already seen on the first tape and what you're about to see on this one are acts done by both of us. We were willing participants here and we enjoyed everything you're about to see. Some of what you'll see on this tape were considered taboo when we first got married and it wasn't till after you'd grown up that they were looked at differently. In some cases they were still not talked about openly and what we did, we did behind closed doors and they were known to only the very ones taking part in all of this. We trusted everyone to keep quiet about it and for the most part they did. I have no idea if anyone spoke about this or not, but I do hope if they did that it wasn't too bad for them after we were gone. I pray that you'll understand what you're about to see and I, or rather your father and I, love you very much and wanted only the best for you, dear. Please forgive us if something happened to us and we weren't there for you at this time."

With that all said the tape returned to the black screen for a few moments and when the light returned Catherine found that the camera was once again in their bedroom and was trained on the bed itself.

Lying on the bed was her mother, without any clothing on. She was spread out on top of the sheets with her legs spread wide open, giving her daughter a clear view of the slit between her legs. From the glistening effects she saw, Catherine could only guess that her mother was leaking her juices onto the sheets and she wasn't too far from the truth.

She heard voices in the background but didn't recognize them. She was sure there were more then one, but she couldn't tell if it was her father or someone else in the room. Then one of the voices got louder and was telling her mother to reach down and spread her lips apart (she could only assume that the person meant for her mother to pull apart her vaginal lips) so that he could get a clearer view of what was inside. It was only then that Catherine realized what had been glistening inside her mother. Apparently she wasn't leaking her own juices, but rather the wetness inside her was the sperm that someone (presumably her father) had just shot inside her......

She found it hard to say the word.

.......pussy!

Without realizing it, Catherine's own pussy was starting to get wetter, as she watched what was happening in front of her.

She still found it impossible to believe that her own parents would actually tape the events!

"Justine," her heard her father say to someone outside the range of the camera. "It's time for you to get in there and clean up your brother's mess, don't you think?"

"Momma! You wouldn't let a woman........" her thoughts trailed off as a very nice looking black woman entered the picture and she instantly recognized her as Jessie's sister!

She watched as Justine got on her knees in front of her mother and then moved herself forward, until her face was directly in front of her mother's pussy and then leaned in closer and used her tongue to lick across her mother's pouting pussy lips!

The camera moved in closer and got a clearer shot of what was happening.

Catherine watched as Justine used her tongue to delve into her mother's gaping hole, licking her inner lips and pushing deeper into the wetness in front of her.
She watched as the black woman plastered her mouth over her mother's hole and she could tell that the woman was using her tongue to gather and swallow the juices she sucked out of the wet pussy.

The camera moved to a shot of her mother's face and from the look on it Catherine could tell she was enjoying what Justine was doing to her. She watched as her mother put her hands on Justine's head and pulled her closer, almost as if she were trying to pull the woman's head into her hole.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" came the content moans from her mother's mouth.

"Don't stooooooooooooooopppppppppppppppp, Justine. Eat that cum out of me. Let your brother know how much you enjoy eating his spunk out of me after shooting his load into this white pussy!"

Catherine couldn't believe it was actually her mother mouthing those words.

"We, have something else for you to do, sweetheart," she heard her father say.

The cameras position again changed and this time it focused on Jessie, who stood on the side of the bed, naked with his huge cock hanging between his legs, waiting to take part in the vision before her. Jessie crawled on the bed and presented his semi-rigid cock for her mother and, as she watched, her mother took hold of the black cock in front of her. She pumped her hand up and down on that rigid tool, causing the excess foreskin to pull back from his pink cock head, and she could see the pre cum was already leaking profusely. She watched as her mother licked her lips seductively and then pulled Jessie closer so she could pull his cock closer to her face and closer to her watering mouth. It wasn't long before that black cock was moving into her mouth and sliding down her throat.

Catherine's pussy was so wet it now left a wet spot, not only on her panties but also was beginning to soak into the rockers material. Also, as she sat there watching the events unfold in front of her, her right hand had moved to her chest, pulled down her blouse and pulled her left tit out of the bra she was wearing and began to twist and pinch her nipple. Without realizing what she was doing, Catherine was moaning softly as her hard nipple began to ache with desire for what was happening on the screen. She was wishing it was her on the screen and not her mother.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Catherine didn't hear the back door open and Jessie enter the house. She was too busy with watching the TV to notice.

Jessie called her name several times before he heard Catherine moan in the living room.

Once he got to the door separating the two rooms he saw Catherine sitting in her rocking chair, with her hand on her breast tweaking her nipple. He also noticed that she was watching one of the two videos her parents had left her. He'd already seen the material on them though. In fact, he's participated in most of the taping and now he was glad he had. It also saddened him though. Justine had only been in her mid 30's when all this happened and just 3 months before Edward and Betty had been killed in the accident, his sister had succumbed to breast cancer. She'd never even known she had it until it was diagnosed and when it was, it was too late for treatments. Her internal organs had been overtaken by the stuff and the cancer had just worked on her until there was nothing left to take. It had been painful for both of them. They'd always been close.

Jessie stood in the doorway and continued to watch. Now he saw Catherine was moving her hand down the front of her body, moving slowly until it reached her belly and continued further down until he could only guess that her fingers had finally found their target and were stroking her clitoris. Her moans got louder and once he saw her shiver, knowing she'd reached a climax with her manipulation.

On the tape he saw Justine busy licking and sucking on Betty's pussy, knowing how much she'd enjoyed doing it to her friend. Justine had as much fun sucking on a pussy as he did sucking on a cock! Both of them had been bisexual and, while never satisfying each other since they didn't believe in incest, they didn't have any reservations using their mouths and tongues on friends, like the James'.

While he was tempted to interrupt Catherine's actions he knew he had other things to take care of first. Carl had specifically asked him to tend to the training of Neptune and that was going as planned. He'd come to the house to see if Catherine had need of him for the rest of the day, since he planned to work with the dog to see what he could get him to do. Now that he saw she was busy with the tapes he decided it was best to leave her alone with her tapes and whatever else she wanted to do. Regretfully he turned around and left the house, headed towards the barn and Neptune's continued training.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

If she'd heard the door open or close, Catherine gave it no notice. At this time she was too busy stroking her clitoris and twisting her nipple, causing moans to escape her mouth with each stroke. She'd already cum four times, each one better then the last one.

Opening her eyes, she noticed that something else was happening on the screen. Now it showed Jessie shoving his black cock into her mother, while sucking on her father's cock. Behind her father, Justine was licking his ass, and inserting her fingers into his rectum, causing him to moan with his own pleasures, much like she'd been doing lately. Only she didn't realize she'd been doing it out loud.

She continued to watch the tape, watching as Jessie fucked and sucked her mother and sucked her father and while her father sucked and fucked his wife and sucked and fucked Justine and also sucked Jessie's fat cock. She didn't realize her father liked men as much as she did women. There were a lot of things about her parents she'd never been aware of.

Where in the hell had she been when all of this had been going on? There weren't any dates or times on the tape, so she had no idea when each one was made. Not that it mattered, but she was curious. She didn't remember ever going anywhere so she thought the tapes were probably made while she was sleeping. How could she have ever slept through things like that going on in her own house?

When the tape ended she ejected it and returned it to the box, this time making sure it was completely closed. She then took it to her bedroom and put it in her closet, on the top shelf and stacked things in front of it so that it wouldn't be found by anyone else. Later she'd dispose of it herself. First though, she wanted to have enough time to go through all the photo albums and see what was there. Perhaps she'd learn more about her parents once she went through them all. She didn't know for sure, but she hoped she would anyway.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Out in the barn, Jessie was working with Neptune, as he'd promised Mr. Carl he would.

He stood in front of the huge animal, stark naked, with is semi-erect cock hanging in front of him. He'd already gotten the animal to lick on him and to take his cock into his canine mouth and swirl his tongue around it. It had taken several times to get the dog to not bite him, but in the long run it had worked and he was now ready to move to the next segment of this training.

He got Neptune to lay on the hay, on his back, with his sheath pointing upward, his hardening cock slowly exposing itself.

Jessie was quite impressed with what he saw, too.

Reaching down to the sheath he pumped on it, until more of the canine cock appeared and, after several minutes of harder stroking, the cock was exposed for all to see. He quickly guessed it to measure about 10 inches and to be about 4 inches around, with a nice sharp point on the end of it. He sat on the straw beside the dane and continued to stroke the cock, until finally the know was also exposed which meant that the organ now measured almost 14 inches from the pointed tip to the base of his know. Not bad at all!

The next step is the one he had looked forward to.

He leaned over and took the tip of Neptune's cock into his mouth and began to suck on it.

To him it was just another cock. It didn't matter that it was attached to a dog. As long as it was a cock he'd be willing to suck on it and to continue to do so until he was rewarded with the gushing cum shooting out of it. He loved to suck and swallow cum and he could never get enough.

He'd had a midnight session with Carl before he went home and got some sleep. Jessie knew he'd be leaving that morning for another two weeks and he'd promised his boss that he would take care of not only Neptune, but also of Catherine. After all, he'd been fucking Catherine for a long time now and he'd gotten use to having his black cock buried in her hot, wet pussy. Just the thought of fucking her always got his pre cum leaking in great amounts and, on several occasions, he'd had to change his underwear because he'd leaked so much that it would threaten to work through his shorts and his jeans, leaving an embarrassing wet spot for all to see.

He worked his mouth up and down on Neptune, taking his cock all the way to the back of his throat and deeper. He only stopped once the knot was slapping his face. He never stopped though. He worked that cock with his mouth, tongue and throat until he felt the animal begin to shoot his load. He knew better then to keep his mouth on the cock though. With a man it was different. A man shot a predictable amount of cum and could easily be swallowed by just leaving the cock in his mouth. With a dog though, it was a different matter. A dog shot loads of cum in a quantity that a man can only dream of. First the dog would shoot a pre cum that would lubricate the hole he was fucking, making it much easier for him to get his knot into the bitch he was fucking. Next, after his know expanded to plug the hole he was in, he'd start to shoot his cum. He would continue to shoot until his cock would start to shrink to its normal size and then, only then, would his cock be able to be pulled out. Once it came out any excess cum would spill out of the hole, but enough would remain inside the bitch to ensure she got pregnant with his puppies. But, that's only with dogs. With a woman his sperm can't get her pregnant and, unlike a dog's cunt, a woman's would be left gaping open, allowing the excess cum to spill out of her and onto the floor or the ground, where ever they happened to be at that time.

Only when Neptune was shooting a lesser amount of his jizz did he again take the cock into his mouth and savor and also swallow what was left to shoot. He'd thought of allowing Neptune to fuck him, but just the thought of something that big in his ass was enough to reconsider the idea. After all, if he wouldn't allow a man to fuck him why should he let a dog? He would be happy to just suck and swallow.

Once he was done Neptune got up and went to one of the corners of the stall and started to clean himself off. Jessie watched as the animal used his tongue on his own cock and wished he could do the same to himself. Over the years he'd tried many times to suck his own cock but it was always just out of reach of his tongue. Once or twice he did manage to get the tip of his tongue on the end of his foreskin, but only barely.

He got up from the straw and left the stall, locking the door once he was outside and then went to where he'd laid his clothing and began to redress himself.
This was training he could get used to. As much as he liked to suck cock it was a pleasure to have a different one to work on. He hated it when Carl was gone, because then he knew it would be a while before he'd get to suck that white cock again. He'd gotten where he looked forward to the nights with Carl's cock in his mouth and when they 69'ed it was even better. There was nothing like the feel of having your cock in a mans mouth while that man also had his sucked on at the same time. Carl had learned to deep throat him with only a little difficulty, but now he sucked it like a pro and was always wanting to continue, even after his cock was so sensitive that he couldn't take any more oral action. With their skins still intact it make both of their cocks that much more sensitive to the rubbing on it, whether it was a hand or a mouth. Men with no skin attached were so much luckier, since their organs could take a little more action even after they'd shot their loads.

Returning to his house, Jessie got something to drink and then fixed a light meal, just hot dogs and baked beans tonight. He wasn't very hungry, at least not for food! What he really wanted right now was a nice piece of Catherine's pussy and, before the night was done, he'd get some.

"Knock, knock!"

The unexpected interruption startled him. He wasn't expecting anyone, so who could it be at this hour.

Opening the door he was surprised to see Miss Catherine standing there, wearing nothing but a blouse that was open and exposing her breasts and her shaved twat between her legs.

"Miss........Miss.......Miss Catherine," he stuttered. "What are you doing here? And, why aren't you wearing anything?"

"I just had to see you Jessie," she answered. "I've seen things tonight that I can't explain, but for some reason I know you have the answers I need."

He ushered her into his home. The both went to the living room and sat next to each other on the over-stuffed sofa.

With no hesitation whatsoever Catherine reached to his crotch and grabbed his already hardening cock.

"Miss Catherine!" He was completely surprised by the move.

"Tell me Jessie, did you like fucking my mother and sucking my father's cock?"

"WHAT?"

"I said, did you like fucking my mother and sucking my father?"

"I know what you said, Miss Catherine!"

"Well? Did you?"

He decided to act as if he didn't know what she was talking about.

"What do you mean, Miss Catherine?"

"Oh, I think you know exactly what I mean, Jessie. I've seen the two tapes you brought to the house and I've seen you sucking my father's cock and fucking my mother's pussy." Right now she was so hot she reached to her pussy and began to stroke her already hard clitoris between her fingers, allowing Jessie to watch as she did.

"Don't you want to do the same thing to me, Jessie? Wouldn't you like to fuck me?"

Reaching with her other hand, she worked on his pants, undoing his belt and unfastening his button then pulling down his zipper. Once she was done there she worked his pants off his legs and then worked on his shorts, where his hard cock was beginning to poke out of the slit in front. When she saw her reward she leaned in closer and licked the tip of that amazing cock, drawing his skin down the back of her throat. Something felt familiar to her, but she couldn't quite place what that feeling was. Flashes were already going through her mind, telling her unbelieving self that she'd already had this cock in her mouth and her pussy before. She simply refused to believe it. After all, she would allow her husband to do things to her that she wanted to do to this man in front of her. She'd never felt like this before and if Carl had been home tonight he'd be the one getting all the attention instead of Jessie. Jessie was the only man available though and she remembered watching him on the tape as he fucked her mother and she just had to find out what it would be like to have that nice, fat, uncut, black cock fucking into her body. She couldn't remember that she'd already had that cock in her on numerous occasions. That didn't matter though. Right now all she wanted was to be fucked!

"Jessie. I want you to fuck me with that beautiful cock of yours," she said matter-of-factly. "I want to feel that huge black tube inside of me and I want to feel your body against mine as you fuck me silly."

"Are you sure, Miss Catherine?"

"You already know I am. Why else would I be here, dressed like this? Or rather undressed like this. Of course I want this. Ever since I finished watching that tape today (she didn't know Jessie had spied on her earlier in the day and knew exactly what she was referring to) I've wanted to be fucked. Carl isn't here so it looks like you're elected to be the first man to fuck me, Jessie. I want to lay on your bed like my mama did on hers, with my legs spread as far as I can get them and then have you push that fat cock into my wet pussy. Do you want to fuck me, Jessie?" With that she leaned back on the floor and spread her legs apart and inserted two of her fingers into her own twat, twisting them and causing noises to erupt from there, showing Jessie just how wet she is and how eager she is to get fucked by him. It took all he had to not push her back and force his cock into her right there.

"Well, Miss Catherine, if you really want to do this, I suppose we should go to the bedroom first, so we can do this right."

Not needing another invitation, Catherine led the way to the bedroom and positioned herself in the middle of the mattress, spread her legs and practically begged him to fuck her right there.

Jessie didn't need another invite at that point. Without any hesitation he got on the bed, grabbed her legs and forced them back until her knees were rubbing against her already rock-hard nipples and drove his rigid black tool into her with one swift movement. It bottomed out on the first penetration and in no time he was fucking in and out of her sloppy pussy. The wetness and warmth felt good wrapped around his cock and he could feel his pre cum already spreading around inside her. With each stroke it got easier and easier to get into her. Her juices, combined with his, make the fucking that much easier and the warmth of her tunnel was enough to make him shoot on his first thrust. He did his best to hold himself so that he wouldn't fill her up too fast. While he'd fucked her many times in the past, this was the first time he'd done it with her knowing what was happening. That seemed to excite him even more. In the past he had wished she'd know what was happening and he'd wanted to take her out of the trance and tell her. But, he decided that was something Carl would need to do and he never said anything to her about it. He'd make sure to bring this up to Carl though when he finally got back home and see what his reaction would be. No doubt he'd be as surprised as he was. After all, it wasn't like her to do something like this on her own, without anyone already planting the idea in her mind.

"YEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" Catherine shouted.

"FFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK ME, Jessie! FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!"

As she shouted to Jessie she wiggled around on the bed, causing his cock to hit places inside of her that he normally wouldn't even touch. The friction on his cock was almost too much and, before he could stop it, his cum was splattering her insides. And what a load it was, too! He didn't think he'd ever shot a load like this before, not even with Betty and Edward. His load pumped and pumped out of his balls until he was so drained he couldn't stay up any more and he collapsed on top of Catherine, trying his best to catch his breath. Never before had he been so drained by fucking someone. Not even Betty!
Looking down at Catherine he was surprised to see that she looked like she was disappointed that he'd stopped.

"Is that all you've got in there?" she asked him.

"From the tape I figured you were good for a couple hours good fucking. Guess I'll have to see what I can do to change that, won't I?"

With that she got up on her knees, pushed him down on his back on the mattress, and proceeded to engulf his cock in her mouth, swirling her tongue around his cock head and stabbing it into his plentyful skin, snaking back and forth, also stabbing the tip into his piss hole. She sucked his excess skin down her throat and savored its taste. Using her teeth she gently nibbled the skin as she slowly pulled it out of her throat, until she got to the end of it and she once again swallowed it, pulling to down her throat again until his cock head entered the back of her throat and she sucked on it until she had all of his cock in her throat and only his balls remained outside her mouth. She nuzzled against is pubic hair, feeling it scrape against her lips.

Jessie was in heaven now. The many times he'd fucked her and she'd sucked his cock, never has it felt this good.

"Damn, woman. Where you learn to do that?" he asked.

"I had a good teacher," she answered.

It took a while for that reply to register and when it did he sat up on the bed, looking at her as if he'd just seen her for the first time!

"You had a good teacher?" he repeated.

"Yes, I did."

"And who would that be?" he asked.

"You." was all she said.

"ME!"

"Yes. YOU!.

She sat on her haunches and stared at him.

"I was sitting in the living room today, watching one of the tapes my parents left me. While I was watching them something kept coming into my mind and I started having flashes of events happening, but didn't remember. Then it dawned on me! Those flashes I was having were actually things that had happened to me in the past. The recent past, I might add. Suddenly I remembered having you in bed with me one night. I remembered you eating my pussy for the first time. I remembered sucking our beautiful, uncut, black cock and, most importantly of all, I remember you fucking that beautiful cock into my over wet pussy! I sat there for the longest time, thinking of what had happened. I began to remember more things."

"What things?" he asked.

"I remember you coming to me once when Carl had gone out of town and how you fucked and sucked me that night. I remembered sucking your cock and having you shoot your load in my mouth. I remembered doing it several times that night. I remembered you fucking me again and again and I just couldn't get enough of that cock. It stretched me to no end and it felt soooooo good to have you inside me like that.

"I remember Carl also fucking me. I remember him acting like it was a big deal to fuck me. I still don't remember when it happened, but he did fuck me, didn't he?"

"Yes, he did."

"And when did all this happen?"

"Are you sure you want to hear all this?"

"Yes, Jessie. I want to know it all. So please, tell me."

"Ok, but can we do it in the living room, please?"

"Sure, but first can I clean up a little bit? I don't want to spread you all over the house," she said, referring to the leaking semen now streaming out of her.

"You know where the bathroom is, right?"

"Yes."

"Ok, go ahead and clean up and I'll fix something to drink while I wait for you."

They got off the bed with Catherine going to the bathroom and Jessie pulling on an extra pair of pants then heading to the kitchen to fix them both a glass of cold iced tea. After about 10 minutes Catherine joined him in the living room, planting herself in the huge lounge chair, while Jessie settled onto the sofa across the room.

Nervously he looked at the woman he'd just fucked. A smile crossed his face at the thought of what had just happened and he began to tell her what she wanted to know.

"It happened just after you parents were killed in that accident. It was about after the funeral when Carl got the idea of using hypnosis on you to get you to release some of the prissiness, his words, not mine, of yours and to release your inhibitions. He wanted to fuck you so bad that he could taste it. He was frustrated that you wouldn't do anything with him and he wanted you so bad he didn't know what else to do. I guess he thought that if he could get you to let yourself go that eventually you'd come to your senses and allow him to have his 'privileges' that were due to him."

"Due to him!"

"Again, his words, not mine.

"Why did he think my having sex with him was his due?"

"That I don't know. I only know he was frustrated at not getting any and he didn't want to go out of the house to get it, either."

"So, he's never cheated on me then."

"Not that I know of."

"And what's that supposed to mean?"

"Well....................."

"We've gone this far, Jessie. Please tell me."

"Ok. I assume you've seen both tapes I left with you."

"Yes, I have."

"Then you know about me and your dad then, don't you?"

"You mean sucking each other's cocks? Yes, I know."

"Well, me and Mr. Carl have been doing the same thing for almost a year now."

"And who started this?"

"I did. I confronted him when I learned of what he'd done to you and told him if he didn't do what I wanted I show pictures to you so that you'd know what he'd done to you."

"Pictures!"

"There are no pictures, Miss Catherine."

"But he believes there are, doesn't he?"

"Yes, he does. I've never told him any different, either."

"And don't!"

"I wasn't planning to."

"What else has he got planned for me?"

Jessie looked at her. He was torn between his respect for Mr Carl and his need to tell her what was being planned out in the barn.

"Tell me, Jessie!" she demanded. It was the very first time she'd ever raised her voice to him and it startled him for the moment. He didn't know what to do and it was only then that he decided it wasn't only time to tell her, but to also show her as well. It was time to get Neptune to fuck her for the first time!

"Are you sure you want to know, Miss Catherine."

"Why?"

"Well, I don't think you'll believe."

"Is it something I'll like?"

"If we go about this the right way, I think you will."

"Have I ever done it before?"

"Not that I know of."

"Well then, tell me! We're not going anywhere until you tell me first!" Again her tone of voice let him know that she wasn't kidding. She meant it!

"Mr Carl wants you to fuck a dog!" There, he'd told her. He watched her face, anticipating her reaction. Distaste! Loathing!

Instead, he saw nothing like that. What he did see startled him more then it appeared to startle here.

She smiled.

"Really?:" she asked.

"Really!"

"And I suppose that's why he got Neptune, isn't it?"

"Yes, it is."

"Where is he now?"

"We keep him in the barn. He has his own pen and I've been working with him for almost a month now."

"A Great Dane, right, Jessie?"

"Yes, mam. And he's a big dog, too."

"Take me to the barn, Jessie."

"Let me get dressed and get you a pair of shoes to wear out there. No telling what you might step on out there."

She waited while Jessie went to his room to get a shirt and an old pair of flip-flops for her to wear. When he returned to the living room she had her blouse buttoned and was waiting for him. She slipped her feet into the flip-flops and they went to the door, Jessie opening it to allow her to leave first.

On the way to the barn they talked some more.

"Jessie, I want you to know that I don't hold anything against you for this. It was Carl that got this all started and I just want to let you know that I appreciate you being honest with me tonight. Right now I'm upset that Carl would do all this, but I'm also thankful for what's happened, too."

That surprised Jessie. "What do you mean?"

"Until I looked at those tapes I never realized what I'd been missing. That was one of the reasons I came to you place tonight, dressed like I was. I wanted to see for myself if I could actually do something like this. I wanted to see if I really was a prude! I wanted to prove to myself that I had sexual needs, too. I wanted to be aware of the things being done to be. I wanted to be a willing participant in all this and I wanted to see if I'd really enjoy it as much as I thought I might. Is that strange to you?"

"No, it's not. I've always had the feeling that deep inside you were aware of what was taking place here. There were a few times I could look into your eyes and see that something wasn't right, but I wasn't sure what that something was. I was torn to tell you and torn to keep the secret that only Mr Carl and I shared. I guess I was being selfish, but I wanted to believe that it was for the best. I wanted to be a part of your family like I was a part of your parent's family. I thoroughly enjoyed being with Edward and Betty, in a sexual way. The same went for my sister as well. Justine was comfortable with both of them, especially your mother. They had a lot in common and got along like two sisters."

"What about you and daddy?"

"Mr Edward and I got along like father and the son he never had. He told me things he wouldn't tell Miss Betty. We shared a bond that only two men can share, our taste for cocks and for pleasuring each other like a woman just couldn't do. In some ways it opened doors for your parents. Your mother didn't like to suck on your father, but after seeing me doing it to him she changed her mind and decided to try it. After that your father couldn't keep his cock out of her mouth once he got undressed. It was the first thing she'd do for him and the last after they finished fucking each other."

"What about Justine and my mother?"

"Justine was a lesbian from the beginning. Back then there weren't too many around these parts and once she learned that your mother wanted to try something different, Justine thought about getting with her to see how she'd like being with a woman for a change of pace. From the first time Justine used her mouth on Miss Betty your mother was hooked and it wasn't long before she wanted to try it and Justine was just the woman to let her try. They got along real well and it hurt Justine a great deal when she lost both of them. She passed away about a month before your parents had the accident and you mama grieved for her for a long time. Your father did, as well. While Justine was a confirmed lesbian it was your daddy that got her to like sucking on a man's cock. At first she wouldn't even try it, but your mother talked her into trying it and she became an accomplished cock sucker that you daddy swore rivaled what I did for him." Tears ran down his face as he talked about his sister and Catherine stopped him and gave him a huge hug before they got to the barn.

"Thank you for telling me all this, Jessie. I do appreciate your honesty on all this. I wonder what my husband would say right now if he knew I now know what he did and how I'm taking it all."

"I have no idea, Miss Catherine. I just don't know."

"Well, I know one thing for sure, Jessie."

"And what would that be, Miss Catherine?"

"Tonight I'm going to learn how to fuck Neptune. And you're going to help me and we're not going to say a word to Carl about any of it. Right?"

"Right, Miss Catherine. I won't say a word."

With that they both entered the barn and went to the stall where Neptune was kept.

Chapter 8


Neptune automatically knew that two people had entered the barn. He recognized Jessie's scent immediately. After all, Jessie was his trainer and they'd both had a lot of intimate times in the past weeks. The other scent was a bitch in heat! He remembered the scent from his previous owner, who had allowed him to mate with his dates in the past.

By the time Jessie and Catherine got to the stall where Neptune was kept he was up against the gate, his tail wagging, happy to see Jessie again, and sniffing the air and the scent that radiated from between Catherine's legs.

Yes, Neptune knew what was going to happen next and he was looking forward to it. His canine cock was already beginning to expand and expose itself below his belly.

Jessie saw Neptune's cock as soon as he entered the stall, already dripping with pre cum and steadily getting longer. He didn't say anything to Catherine, whom he'd left on the outside of the stall until he was sure Neptune wouldn't be too brisk with her. After all, the animal had not yet see her before and he just wanted to make sure the two of them would get along well.

"It's ok, boy," Jessie said to Neptune.

He knelt down on the straw in front of him and began to scratch him behind his years. Neptune seemed to like that a lot and instantly sat on his haunches and let his tongue sag from his open mouth, his tail still wagging in welcome.

Catherine stood outside the stall and witnessed what happened between Jessie and Neptune. Jessie had asked her to wait till he was certain the animal was calm enough for her to enter. He asked that she just watch him and to pay attention to what he was about to do. She'd told him she would. So, there she stood, outside the stall, still wearing the blouse she'd worn to Jessie's place.

As she watched Jessie had Neptune lay on his back, his legs sticking up in the air with his belly exposed. For the first time she could see his cock exposed and marveled at its size. She thought Jessie and Carl had big cocks, but Neptune's make both of them look small in comparison! She'd never seen a canine cock before and its shape amazed her. Instead of a well-defined head at the end of the cock, Neptune's came to a point. She wondered what it would feel like one inside of her pussy. Since she'd fucked Jessie earlier she found it easier and easier to use the proper words for what had happened to her, as well as what was to come. While she still didn't remember a lot of the things that Carl and Jessie had done to her, the flashbacks were getting clearer all the time and she was able to put the pieces together until the puzzle was almost complete.

As she looked into the stall she saw Jessie grab Neptune's cock and slowly jack it back and forth, causing it to grow larger in length, as well as circumference. Its size rattled her for a moment and she actually wondered if the whole thing would be able to fit inside her. Without knowing it, her right hand had traversed the distance between her hips and pussy and was now stroking her exposed clitoris, bringing shivers from her impending climax.
Jessie leaned forward, still holding the cock in his hands, and lowered his head to the dog's belly, inhaling the aroma of the canine cock. He stuck out his tongue, where Catherine could see it, and swipe it up and down the length of the cock.

Catherine gasped when she saw Jessie licking Neptune's cock.

She continued to watch as the cock disappeared into Jessie's mouth, too! She knew Jessie liked to suck Carl's cock, but she never would've dreamed that he'd also like sucking a dog's cock as well. Her mouth hung open when she realized he was not only sucking the cock, but had also swallowed the whole thing, as hid lips were now almost touching his knot. Behind the knot she could see the animal's balls and it appeared as if they'd been drawn into his body, because they didn't appear to be as large as when she had first noticed them.

Jessie wasn't paying any attention to Catherine any longer. He was lost in the feeling of sucking Neptune's cock once again. When he's sucked on it earlier in the day he'd realized just how much he liked it. Almost better then sucking on Mr. Carl's, only this time there was no foreskin attached, as dogs don't have any, and instead of feeling that excess skin slide down the back of his throat, the pointed end drove deeper into him, achieving depths he'd never gotten before by sucking on a man's cock instead. As soon as his lips touched the knot he knew he'd finally succeeded in swallowing the whole organ and his own cock grew rock hard at the thought. He could also tell his own pre cum was leaking in streams and he reached for himself, rubbing that moisture around his cock head and starting to jack himself off.

Already he could feel the start of Neptune's pre cum being pulled out of the cock, and the taste was as it had been earlier but this time there was a sweetness that hadn't been there earlier. Maybe it was just the fact he was getting use to tasting it. Yeah, that had to be it! What else could it be?

Outside the stall, Catherine was in the midst of her first climax since entering the barn. She'd moved from stroking her clitoris to jamming two, then three of her fingers as deep into her pussy as she could. Now she sat on the straw, still cumming on her fingers, watching the spectacle in front of her. She watched as Jessie continued to suck Neptune and now she also noticed he was stroking the knot as well. Just from the appearance and size of it she knew that Jessie would never be able to get it into his mouth, so she reckoned he was stroking it to provide a stimulus, to get Neptune to shoot his load into his mouth.
Jessie had lost all track of time and where he was. That happened to him whenever he was sucking a cock. His main focus was sucking the organ and getting it to unleash its load into his mouth. He continued to jack his own cock, but that never registered in his mind. He didn't even realize he was doing it. All that mattered at that particular time was the cock in his mouth and getting it to unload its tasty juices.

After what Jessie though might have been an hour or more he felt Neptune start to shoot his load. He knew better then to keep his mouth on the cock, even with it stuffed halfway down his throat, so he pulled off somewhat reluctantly. After all, he didn't want to choke with that cock in his mouth. He wanted to be able to taste his reward and knew that the only way that would happen would be if his mouth were open in front of the shooting organ. Just as he backed off the first shot hit him in the middle of his face, clogging up his nose for a moment and causing him to hold his breath. After the initial shock Jessie leaned closer and opened his mouth again, this time the next shot hit him squarely in his mouth and dribbled down the back of his tongue and his taste buds got their full share of it. After the third shot he knew it was now safe to once again take Neptune's cock into his mouth. He was rewarded with smaller shots and they weren't as powerful as the first few and now he was able to take the cock partway into his mouth and suck on it while it continued to unload.

Jessie's mouth didn't move one bit and he didn't pull off again until he realized that Neptune was no longer shooting cum. Only then did he pull back and allow the animal to turn over and crawl to a corner of the stall and clean himself off. Jessie sat there and watched, then he remembered Catherine sitting outside the stall and turned in her direction. When he couldn't see her he almost panicked, thinking she'd been reviled by what she'd just witnessed. Instead, he found her passed out on the straw right where he'd left her. Her right hand was still between her legs, with her fingers still inside her pussy. He guessed that she'd been fucking herself with her fingers as she watched him suck Neptune.

Leaving the stall, Jessie went to the well outside the barn and drew some of the cool water. Back in the barn he used his hands to withdraw a little at a time and pour some of it into Catherine's open mouth. Once she started to come around he rubbed the coolness into her skin, around her breasts and between her legs. In about ten minutes Catherine was sitting up again, drinking water this time.

"How many times have you done that since he's been here?" she asked Jessie.

"This is only the second time. The first was earlier today."

"WOW!" was all she could say.

"What did you think of it?" he asked her.

"Probably one of the hottest things I've seen in my life! Did I ever do anything like this for you and Carl?"

"No, you didn't. Carl let me know that I wasn't to fuck you in the ass, and to tell you the truth I never intended to. I don't go that way and I refuse to push anything on any one else, especially if I know that don't like it.

"Now, I have a question for you."

"Ok," she replied.

"Do you remember using the cucumbers on yourself?"

Catherine laughed.

"Yes, I do remember that. It was probably the only thing I did, sex wise, without being under yours or Carl's control. I'd learned that a long time ago when I'd accidentally walked in on my mother at a much younger age. She lying on her bed, naked as a Jay Bird, with her legs spread wide open and she was shoving that cucumber into her pussy like there was no tomorrow. I never told her that I'd seen her, but from the way she was acting and moaning out loud I figured it was something she enjoyed. I vowed right then to try it when I had some private time to myself. I got that time about a month later, when mama and daddy went into town for the day. I took one out of the icebox, used the potato peeler mama had and removed the small knots on the outside and make sure it was real smooth. Once that was done I went to my room, made sure the door was closed and locked, then got undressed and did the same things I'd seem mama do. It took some doing but I finally got the whole thing inside of me and discovered how wonderful it felt there. Soon after that I made sure that I took a cucumber out of every picking and fixed it for myself. Eventually I made sure that the sharp spikes were removed and only the knots remained on the outside and I learned those knots could be just as pleasurable as my fingers. I think I like the feel of them inside of me more then my fingers." She laughed at the last remark.

Jessie noticed that as she spoke her eyes were darting back and forth to Neptune's stall. He knew she wanted to get in there and do things with Neptune and that he'd be the first one to witness whatever happened. He would never let Mr Carl know what happened tonight, either. That was the agreement he'd made earlier tonight with Miss Catherine and he intended to enjoy this moment for as long as he could.

"Do you think you're ready to go in there?"

Her nervousness showed as she glanced into the stall one more time.

"Are as nervous as I am?" she asked him.

"Only a little bit. After all, I've already done things with him since Mr Carl brought him home. I'll be here and make sure nothing happens to hurt you."

"You sure?"

"Yes, mam. I'm sure. Once we get started there will naturally be some pain, when he first penetrates you, but I think you'll be able to handle it with no problem. After all, if you can take me and Mr Carl a cock like that should only be a challenge, right?"

"I.......I.......I guess so," she stammered. She walked back to the stall and looked inside. Neptune was still in the corner, still licking himself, but his cock was no longer visible. She guessed it had shrunk to its normal size once again. She could already hardly wait to see it again and to actually feel it in her hands for the first time.

"Are you really sure I can do this?"

"Miss Catherine, you and I both know you can do anything you set your mind on, don't we?"

"Yes, I guess we do. Nothing's held me back before, so why should it now?"

"That's the Miss Catherine I know!"

Jessie moved to open the stall for her, but she stopped him.

"Please. Let me do this myself. I want to do this but, while I appreciate you being here to watch out for me, I think the first step is mine to do alone, don't you?"

"Are you sure?"

She laughed. "Now who's hesitating?"

He laughed with her and stood back, allowing her to get to the gate. He watched as she opened it and stepped inside for the first time.

Neptune watched her, as well. He'd never met her before, but his instincts told him that she'd be gentle with him, and his instincts had never been wrong in the past. He didn't move, allowing her to come to him, which she did. Once in front of him she knelt down in the straw and reached out to let him get her scent and to get use to her presence. He stretched forward and sniffed her out-stretched hand, noticing the scent he'd been aware of earlier. He allowed her to pet his head and to scratch between his ears.

"His coat is awful soft, isn't it?"

"Yes. I just washed him earlier today, after we'd finished out first session. I like it when he smells clean and I think he liked me washing him, too. He didn't fuss one bit. In fact, he sat in the tub and let me wash and rinse him without a fight."

Neptune laid on his side, jacking up one of his hind legs. He knew instinctively what she was here for and he showed her he's allow her access to his groin and sheath.

"Go ahead, Miss Catherine. Stroke his belly. That's what he's waiting for. You see how he laid down and exposed himself to you? He's letting you know it's ok."

Without looking up she stroked his chest, between his front legs and trailed lower until her hand was on his belly, her fingers only inches away from his sheath and it's hidden goodies. She felt herself getting wet between her legs and opened them slightly, getting a little more comfortable in the process.

Neptune got a good smell of her pussy after she'd opened her legs and his cock was already beginning to react to that aroma.

Catherine moved her hand closer to his sheath and then noticed his cock was already beginning to appear. She turned to say something to Jessie and for the first time noticed he'd already entered the stall, closing the gate, and was standing off to her right side, sitting on a stool so he could get a better view of what was going to happen. He smiled at her but otherwise didn't say a word. He already had his pants down around his ankles and his cock was standing at attention between his legs. He'd already started to jack himself and she could see his abundant skin slide up and down on his cock head. She smiled, but didn't go over to him, as much as she'd wanted to. She stayed right there next to Neptune and moved her hand closer until she finally felt his sheath and gripped it, feeling the cock within getting harder and longer. The tip was already exposed and there was moisture at the tip of it. She used her left hand to dip the moisture off and then brought it up to her mouth, where she licked it off, tasting Neptune's juices for the first time. She like it. She again looked over at Jessie, again pulling moisture off the cock and again licking it off as he watched her. She noticed his stroking was getting faster, too!

She laid her head on Neptune's belly, where she could get a good view of his cock as it exposed itself completely. It was amazing to see it happen up this close. She pulled his sheath all the way back to his balls, exposing is small knot at the same time. She guessed it wouldn't get bigger until he was ready to shot his load.

Once he was totally exposed she moved her right hand to the organ and actually felt it fully for the first time. She wrapped her fingers around it, and was surprised (somewhat) to see that it was indeed bigger then either Jessie or her husband. When she held Jessie or Carl her fingertips were able to touch, but not with Neptune. There was a gap of about an inch in between them.

Then she noticed the sniffing for the first time.

Neptune had his head up off the straw and was sniffing the air, in the direction of her pussy. Was he smelling her excitement? She hoped he was. Already her juices were flowing from her twat, dripping into the straw below her.

Sitting on the straw she spread her legs and, without saying anything, invited the animal to get closer, to see if he liked what he was smelling.

It didn't take long for Neptune to take her up on the offer.

He crawled towards her, on his belly, and once he got closer to her pushed his nose at her twat and took a long smell of her scent. He liked what he smelled between her legs and crawled even closer, this time sticking out his tongue and swiping it along her outer lips, finally tasting her.

Catherine swooned and had to use her arms behind her to keep herself from falling backwards into the straw.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" a long moan escaped her lips.

"Damn! Damn! Damn! I've never felt anything like this before," she said out loud, to no one in particular. And that was just Neptune licking the outside of her pussy. He hadn't even stabbed into her yet.

Jessie smiled, continuing to stroke his cock. This was going to be good, and he could hardly wait to see her lying on the straw, Neptune's tongue between her legs, with her yelling out how good it felt. Yeah, this was definitely going to be a great night!

_______________________________________________________________________________________

Carl tried to call Jessie that evening but could never get a hold of him. The last time he left a message, asking him to call him back as soon as he had the time. He left the number in his hotel room and then went to dinner.
"I wonder how Neptune's training is going," he thought to himself as he left the room.

_______________________________________________________________________________________

Jessie was startled when the extension in the barn rang. He wasn't expecting any calls tonight and decided not to answer it. If it were important who ever it was would leave a message and he'd return it tomorrow morning.

_______________________________________________________________________________________

When Neptune's tongue did slide into her all she could see were stars and firecrackers going off in her mind. The first time his tongue hit her clitoris she thought she'd die from the climax it brought to her. That climax was so hard she almost passed out from the sheer pleasure of it. Carl and Jessie had eaten her out, at least that's what she could determine from the flashbacks, but apparently they'd never done anything like this to her. Damn! If only she could fully remember what had happened to her when she'd been with one, or both of them. These flashbacks weren't helping, either. All they did was give her pieces of a much larger puzzle. The pieces she had put together didn't tell her much and she had to guess at what many of them meant. So far she'd apparently been right, but she still wanted to know it all. She wanted to know once and for all just what had transpired between her and her husband and her and Jessie. She couldn't really be mad at Carl. After all, all he was trying to do was get what he felt was due him. She apparently hadn't made it easy for him so he'd had to take extreme measures to get her to 'perform' for, and with, him. She still didn't completely understand how Jessie had gotten into all this, but that didn't bother her. She'd willingly fucked him earlier and had enjoyed it immensely.

As she lay there on the straw it was hard to keep still. Neptune's tongue was as deep inside her as Jessie's cock had been earlier. In fact, it seemed like it was going deeper into her, reaching places that no cock had so far. And the way he moved it around inside of her!!! That was what so different. With Jessie's or Carl's cock inside her there was only one way for it to go -- in and out! With Neptune's tongue, it was drilling into places deep inside of her that had never been touched. NEVER! She could feel the end of that tongue swirling around her cervix!

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" was all she could manage. It was like her vocal cords were paralyzed and no words would form.

Her body moved around on the straw, causing small welts to form on her back, the back of her legs, and even her butt, but she took no notice. If there were any pain associated with those welts, she didn't feel it. She was lost in the fulfillment of her desires and her climaxes were one after the other. She'd lost count of how many times she'd already cum. Nothing, yes NOTHING, mattered but the pleasure she was receiving from this wonderful animal. DAMN! What had taken her so long to finally find out that sex was good? Why hadn't Jessie gotten those tapes to her sooner? Hell! Why hadn't her parents been straight with her from the beginning, while she was still young and could enjoy the feelings now coursing through her body?

Too many questions and no ready answers.

When Neptune figured out all of Catherine's juices were gone he pulled back from the open pussy before him, sat up, and waited.

Once Catherine noticed the exquisite feelings were gone, she opened her eyes and sat up, leaning back on her elbows. She was looking right into Neptune's eyes and could only shake her head. Then she noticed something else was wrong. Glancing to her right she saw the stool Jessie had been sitting on was now empty and Jessie was once again by her side, this time kneeling down and offering his hard cock to her. Without any hesitation whatsoever, she grabbed that piece of uncut, black man meat and engulfed it, swirling her tongue around the inside of his skin, licking up his collected juices, whatever was left from his pre cum. She already loved sucking his cock, but the flavor of his juices excited her even more and it wasn't long before her own juices had returned and once more Neptune had his head between her legs and was licking and sucking on her while she sucked on Jessie.

Jessie didn't let her suck on him long. After only a few moments he withdrew and backed up. Now it was time for her to return the favor for Neptune.

He had Neptune lay on his back and looked at Catherine and nodded.

She knew automatically what she was to do. No need for any questions. Now it was time to suck her first canine cock and she was looking forward to it. If Neptune can bring her to a climax, it was the least she could for him, so she crawled over to his prone body, again took his sheath into her hands and wasn't surprised to find it was easy to get his cock out, since it was already quite hard and just waiting for what was to come next. Inching closer to the now-exposed cock she stuck out her tongue and made contact.

Whatever she'd been expecting, this wasn't it.

She'd expected to be grossed out by the thought of a canine cock in her mouth, but was pleasantly surprised to find she wasn't revolted at all. Except for the feel of the cock, with a point instead of a rounded cock head, nothing felt any different. A cock is still a cock, no matter what it's attached to, she thought. She swirled her tongue around the pointed end and was pleased to find that due to the point it was much easier to swallow this cock then that of either Jessie or Carl. In fact, it slipped into her throat with no difficulties at all. She'd thought it would be harder to take it all in, due to the thickness, but that wasn't the case. I slid into her throat like her throat had been made for that cock. Since the cock was sheathed when not in use for fucking a bitch, it appeared as if it was constantly coated with his juices, much like an uncut cock was. With those thoughts she smiled to herself. She still loved the feel of the two cocks she already had experience with, but with this one there was something different and she knew she'd enjoy this cock as much as she wanted to, whether anyone else was with her or not. Neptune could be her own secret when she was home alone, which wasn't often, but it would be something she could do and be fully aware of it. That's what made it so good!

Without any problem she took the whole length with no problems and as soon as she came to the knot she stared bobbing up and down, wanting to see what it would be like to have a dog shoot into her mouth.

"You'll have to be careful once he's ready to shoot his load, Miss Catherine," Jessie warned her. "When he's ready to shoot you need to pull off his cock or you'll choke on the first shot. Believe me, I know from experience. Did you see how I pulled off earlier?" It was a rhetorical question and he hadn't meant for her to actually answer him. He just wanted to warn her so she wouldn't be caught unaware and get hurt for it.

While she understood what Jessie was telling her, another part of her was telling her to ignore him and to continue what she was doing.

She found out real fast though that what he'd told her had been the truth.

When Neptune decided it was time to shoot she was caught completely off guard. Her mouth filled up with the first shot, and she started to panic, but Jessie was there beside her in an instant, giving her advice on what to do.

"Pull back, Miss Catherine. Pull back!"

Finally, something got through to her and she pulled off the cock, even as the next load went right into her throat and on to her stomach. She help her breath for a moment, not even aware she was doing it and the almost pulled a load of the next shot directly into her lungs. Luckily, Jessie pulled her back, as she fought it, and she was soon off the exploding dog cock and once again able to breathe.

"I tole you to back off," Jessie almost shouted at her. "This is your first time, Miss Catherine, and you didn't know what to expect this time. That's why I tole you to pull back! You have to listen to me. If you don't something's going to happen and you'll quickly lose control of the situation and get hurt."

After she caught her breath, Catherine looked at Jessie, still pulling in oxygen to her hurting lungs.

"Thank you, Jessie. I don't know what happened."

"I do," he answered her. "You lost control of your feelings. You got caught up in sucking Neptune's cock and completely lost track of what was happening.
Did you even hear me tell you to pull back?"

"I........I........I.......I'm not sure. I think I did, but it didn't register." She stopped gasping for breath and once again was breathing normally. "Thank you, Jessie. I appreciate your help."

"That's what I'm here for. To help you get use to this."

"Have you ever been with a dog before, Jessie?"

"No."

"Then how do you know what to do?"

"I've seen a lot of porno movies with women and dogs. One Mr Carl decided it was time to get you a dog, I pulled out all those old tapes and paid attention to them. I mean, really paid attention! I had watched them at one time with the sole purpose of getting off with masturbation, but for some reason I never got rid of the tapes. I kept them for later reference. Now I'm glad I did.

"One of the tapes was actually a 'how to' with dogs. That's the one I watched the most. This one was a step-by-step instruction of how to suck and fuck a dog. I thought I'd worn out the tape, I'd watched it so many times. I almost fell to the same temptation you did the first time I sucked Neptune. But there was a voice in the back of my mind that brought me back to reality and I pulled off Neptune right before his first shot. The second one was just as strong and the third one less so. With the fourth shot I moved closer to the cock and let it shoot right into my mouth and with the next one I was able to out it back into my mouth and that time it was easier to swallow without the fear of choking. All I'm asking you is to please listen to me and please, take it easy the next time.
Now, do you think you're ready for the next step?"

"That would be letting Neptune fuck me, wouldn't it?"

"Yes, it would. Again, do you think you're ready or do you want to wait till tomorrow?"

"We're here, Jessie. I want to do this before I lose my nerve."

"Will you listen to me this time?"

"Yes, I'll listen to you."

"Ok, then let's get this started. It's getting late," looking at this watch he could see it was almost midnight and he wanted to be in bed, and have Catherine back in the main house, but 2 am.

"How am I supposed to do this," Catherine asked him.

"I've already fixed up something for you." With that said Jessie went to the next stall and returned with a small bench, covered with a foam mattress and secured below it.

"What's that?"

"This is what you'll lie across while Neptune is fucking you."

"But, I thought he'd be on my back?"

"He will be, Miss Catherine. He will be. I just want to play it safe right now. With the bench you'll have some support while he's on you. Otherwise, you'll have to hold his weight on your back all by yourself. This is a great dane. He's a big dog and he'll be heavy, so I want you to get use to the weight first. Later we'll do it without a bench, but for right now this is for your protection.

"Neptune!" Jessie called.

The animal came across the stall and sat in front of the two of them.

"Now, Miss Catherine, I want you to lie on the bench, on your knees with your butt facing this way. Be sure to spread your legs just a little bit, so he'll have easy access to your pussy. Once you feel his weight on you, don't panic. The bench will give you support and you'll be fine. Once I have his positioned on your back, with his front legs wrapped around your waist, I'll take hold of his cock and direct it into your pussy. At first you'll feel a lot of pressure, but since you've fucked both me and Mr Carl on a somewhat regular basis, you should be stretched enough for no problems. If there are problems please let me know and I'll pull him back as much as I can and try to limit his penetration. I'll warn you now though, once his cock gets inside of you he'll most likely start to hammer right into you. It's not like fucking me or Mr Carl. Once a dog starts to fuck it's worse then 'wham-bam-thank-you- mam'. He'll try to push you forward and knock you off balance, but remember, I'm here and I'll do what I can to keep you from harm."

"Ok," Catherine stammered.

She walked over to the bench and positioned herself as Jessie had instructed. Once she was there Jessie took Neptune by the collar and walked him over to her. He let her sniff her ass and open pussy then he let go of the collar and Neptune dove right into her pussy with his tongue. He licked her from clitoris to ass hole, eliciting moans of pure pleasure from her. Her pussy was already wet from anticipation and from wanting to feel that huge cock inside of her.

After a couple of climaxes she felt Neptune pull back and, for the first time, begin to climb onto her back. His nails were sharp and left welts on her sides, but the pain didn't register. She was so into what was about to happen that she didn't pay any attention to the pain. She felt the sudden weight on her back and, for a moment, almost screamed. Jessie was right there though and calmed her down. She listened to him tell her that she'd be just fine. To just lie there and let it happen.

Once Neptune was situated on her back, and Jessie let her know everything was fine, he reached between the two of them and grabbed the dog cock and pulled it towards her pussy.

"Are you ready?"

After a few short intakes of breath she answered she was and it was then she felt the point of that canine cock, all hot and slick with his pre cum, at the entrance of her tunnel.

"I'm going to let him go, Miss Catherine. I've already told you what to expect, so try and relax and let it happen. You'll be fine."

"Ok."

Jessie pulled the cock to within an inch of the hot, waiting pussy, then let go. The heat from the woman's pussy let him know he was close enough to his target to get penetration on the first try, so he rammed his hips forward and felt the hotness of her envelope him rigid tool. Once he was inside of her his instincts took over and, as Jessie had told her, he started a rapid pumping, forcing his cock into her. It wasn't slow and it wasn't easy, as it had been with Jessie. This was brutal. This was savage. This was the way Neptune fucked all his bitches. This was nature at its purest form. This was sex like she'd never experienced before.

The pounding drove the breath from her lungs and she had to struggle to breathe again. Once the moment of panic passed and the feeling of his full weight on her back was accustomed to, she let herself go and began to understand what was finally happening to her.

At first there was pain, and plenty of it! But, again, Jessie had warned her of that. She had figured the initial stabbing would be painful, but she wasn't prepared for the extent of that pain. It felt like someone was trying to still a small watermelon into her pussy. After a couple of stabs though the pain lessened and her juices once again began to flow, making the movement of his cock in her much easier.

"Are you ok?" she heard Jessie ask.

"I think so," she answered.

"How does it feel?"

"I've never been this full before, Jessie. Never! But it's starting to feel better and he's moving easier with each stroke." She said this between breaths, as the humping of Neptune continued and still pushed air from her lungs, but at a lesser rate then at first.

Looking beneath the two figures Jessie could see the canine cock pump in and out of the wet pussy before him. He could see Miss Catherine's juices flowing out in little streams. Just like when he fucked her, her juices were running full, allowing the invading cock easy, lubricated movement inside of her pussy. He also noticed the knot was getting larger and he gripped the back of Neptune's cock to keep it from entering her passage.

"Miss Catherine, I've grabbed Neptune's cock at the knot. It's starting to get bigger and that means he's trying to tie you."

"Tie me? What's that mean?"

"When a dog gets ready to empty his load into his bitch his knot gets bigger and enters the pussy. Once it's inside it swells even larger and prevents the cum from leaking out. This way he's sure to get enough cum into the bitch to get her pregnant. Eventually the knot will shrink and will come out of the pussy on its own, but I'm not going to let that happen. You've proved you can take all his cock, but I don't think you're ready for the know. At least not yet. Once that knot get inside you and locks in, you're tied to him until the swelling goes down and it plops out."

"Really?"

"Yes, mam."

"How long would be 'tied' like that?"

"It can take anywhere from 15 minutes to an hour for the knot to go down enough to come out."

"AN HOUR!"

"Yes, man. An hour. That's why I want to keep the knot out of you this time."

"Thank you, Jessie. What would I do here without your help?"

"You'd be stuck to Neptune for up to an hour," he laughed.

As the two of them chatted about the knot, the humping continued at the same rapid pace he's set on the first penetration. He'd not slowed down at all and Catherine was feeling it. Her lungs hurt from having to gasp air so often. The weight on her back, even though supported by the bench, was still heavy on her and her back was beginning to hurt as well. Her pussy felt like it was almost raw due to the friction from the driving cock and her knees were also getting week and what she wanted more then anything else at that time, was to be able to sit down for a while.

Her mind was beginning to wonder but she soon realized that Jessie was now standing in front of her, his rigid cock in front of her face once again. She knew immediately what he wanted and took his tool into her mouth. For a moment she forgot the pounding Neptune was giving her and focused on the cock in her mouth. After a few minutes though, she felt Jessie pull out and go behind her once again.

Jessie got behind the two figures just in time. He quickly reached between Neptune's back legs and grabbed his cock again just in front of the knot. He'd stepped in front of Catherine for a few moments, realizing she was getting tired and offered her something to take her mind off what was happening. He'd succeeded for a couple of minutes but then soon realized that the frenzy of Neptune's fucking had changed and that could only mean one thing, he was getting ready to unload his sperm into her. He had to act quickly to get behind them, grab the knot, and prevent him from forcing it into her pussy. He was just in time, too.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! JESSIE!!!!! HE'S SHOOTING INTO ME!

"I know, Miss Catherine. You ok?"

"YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS! OH, GOD! This is soooooooooooooooooooooooooo good, Jessie. Sooooooooooooooo Gooooooooooooooddddddddddddddddddddddddddddd! I don't want it to stop. You hear me, Jessie??? I don't want it to stop!"

"Yes, mam. I hear you." And he did. She was screaming loud enough to alert the nearest neighbors, and they lived 20 miles down the road!

He watched as Catherine jumped on the bench, causing it to move on the straw, even though he thought she'd never be able to move it while Neptune was on her. He'd been wrong.

Catherine jumped all over the place with each shot of cum into her. The force from each shot felt to her that if she opened her mouth it would shoot all the way through and end up on the stall wall in front of her. After the first couple of shots though, the force settled down and she could feel her pussy fill up with the hot liquid. It felt so good inside of her and she wished she were a little bit bigger down there so she'd be able to hold it all inside of her. After about 10 minutes though, she began to feel his load leak from her and run down the back of her legs and pool on the straw below. After another 10 or 15 minutes she felt Neptune pull back and his cock popped out of her well used and well lubricated pussy. It was more a relief then anything else. Next she felt the weight move from her back and she was able to breath a little easier for the first time since the fucking had started. With each drawn in breath she felt better and better. When she felt she was able to, she backed off the bench and sat down on the straw, ignoring the stabbing in her thighs as she did. That didn't matter right then. What did matter was that she was able to sit down and to breath again.

She sat in the straw and first looked at Neptune and then at Jessie.

"Thank you, Jessie," was all she could say.

"You're welcome, Miss Catherine. I'm glad I got to witness this first, before Mr Carl did."

"I'm glad, too, Jessie. Carl owes me a lot for what he did to me. For what the two of you did to me, but I'm able to forget and forgive. I'll do this for Carl, too. But not because he wants me to. I'm going to do it because it's what I want to do. I loved fucking Neptune. I loved sucking his cock. I loved having you here to let me suck your cock while Neptune fucked me. I loved the whole experience, as if you didn't know." She laughed at the final remark and Jessie joined in with her as well.

"When's Carl due back, Jessie? Do you know? He didn't tell me."

"I think it's gonna be another week or two, Miss Catherine, but I'm not sure. I know he was going to be away for a while and I was to make sure Neptune was trained enough so he'd be ready to fuck you when he got home though."

"Well, Jessie, I'd say you succeeded with your training, wouldn't you?"

"Why, yes. I would say that it was successful."

They sat in the stall and laughed for a while.

Once things settled down they left the barn and moved towards the main house. While there wasn't a chance something would happen to her, Jessie still wanted to make sure she got home safely. Since it was early the next morning, and there was a chill in the air, Jessie loaned her the overalls he kept in the barn. Catherine thanked him for being so good to her and went into the house to get cleaned up, to get a lite snack and then was off to bed.
Jessie, on the other hand. returned to his house and saw the blinking light on the answering machine. He almost waited till later to listen to it, but something told him it might be Mr Carl, so he hit the play button and listened:

"Hey Jessie! Where you at, old buddy? I just called to see how the training is going with Neptune. I'm not gonna be home for another two weeks this time. A client's asked for another set of meetings and I've got to meet with him and his company to get all the arrangements worked out on this contract. After that I should be home for about a month to six weeks before I have to leave again. Here's my number, 555-786-0009. That's my cell so give me call in the morning, before 9, please. If you can't call then wait till about 6 tomorrow night and we'll talk. Thanks, Jessie. I appreciate this."

The call ended. Looking at his watch, Jessie could see it was 1:39 am and he was dead tired. There was nothing important he had to do later this morning, so he decided to sleep in and he'd call Mr Carl at the later time and tell him all about the training he'd given Neptune so far.

Chapter 9

The next couple of weeks went by as if they had been greased.

Catherine and Jessie spent much of that time out in the barn and in the main house as well.

Once Jessie was sure Catherine and Neptune were used to each other he suggested they move to more comfortable quarters and it was Catherine who suggested they take things to the main house. It initially took Neptune a couple of hours running around the interior and sniffing at everything until he felt safe inside.

While Neptune did his searching and getting familiar with the place Catherine and Jessie retreated to the kitchen and prepared something for them to eat. While Catherine sat at the table Jessie stood at the stove, fixing some scrambled eggs and bacon. He'd asked Catherine to wait on the toast until the bacon was ready, that way it wouldn't be cold once they sat down to eat. As soon as he put on the eggs, after plucking the last strip of bacon from the skillet, he gave her the go ahead and it only took a few minutes to get the toast ready. By the time she was done the eggs were done, too, and they both sat down to enjoy the meal.

It was only a few minutes after they sat down the Neptune joined them and curled up under the table while they ate.

"Jessie?" Catherine asked.

"Yes?"

"I want to thank you for letting me know what's been happening to me all this time. I had no idea Carl was doing all this."

"Well, Miss Catherine, I was getting tired of it anyway. I'd talked to Mr Carl plenty of times, asking him to just tell you what was happening but he refused to even listen to me. The last time I brought it up he stormed out of the barn and came up here. I don't know what he did after that."

"Well I certainly have no idea."

"Miss Catherine, I've been doing a lot of thinking on this and I want to know how you'd feel about something."

"I'm listening, Jessie," she answered, before gathering more eggs on her fork and placing it into her mouth.

"Now I don't want you to get mad at me, but I've been thinking about this real hard lately, and I want to make a suggestion. But, only if you're ok with it."

"I told you to go ahead, Jessie. How am I to know what you're thinking if you don't tell me?"

They both laughed.

"I want to plant a new key word in your memory, Miss Catherine. Only this one will be know to both of us and Mr Carl won't have any idea of what we've done. You'll still respond to the one he uses, but from now on you'll be totally aware of what's happening to you. You'll still have to do what he suggests, but this time you'll come out of the trance knowing what happened. How's that sound?"

Catherine thought about it for a couple of minutes, still eating as she did.

The silence between them made Jessie think that Miss Catherine wasn't going to like it.

"Oh well," he thought, "I had to try."

When she finally spoke, it was just what he'd hoped to hear.

"I like it, Jessie. I like it. When could we do this?"

"Any time you want to, Miss Catherine. All you have to do is let me know when you're ready."

"Well, wouldn't it be better if we do this today? Carl will be home tomorrow and I'd like to be able to remember the things he has me do for him. As well as for you," she added.

She smiled at him and Jessie could tell she was picking on him. The past two weeks had been nice between them. They'd shared so much and not once had he had to use the key word to get her to do any of it. She'd fucked and sucked both him and Neptune like there was no tomorrow and she'd seemed to enjoy it each time they'd gotten together. Even when Neptune wasn't with them they still had a good time.

"As soon as we finish here and get the kitchen cleaned up we'll do it," he told her.

They ate the rest of their meal in silence.

______________________________________________________________________
Carl was looking forward to getting home.

From the reports Jessie had been giving him he realized that Neptune would be ready to do things for him once he got there. He could already envision the sight of Catherine laying there with the huge dog licking between her legs at that naked snatch, with his tongue dipping deeply into pussy, pulling out all her juices with each lick. His cock was getting harder in his pants with each thought. He'd almost pulled it out and jacked off while driving, but considered it too dangerous. After all, he wasn't wanting to cause a wreck. He was wanting to get home to his wife, and the dog, and watch as he had her suck and fuck the great dane.
Yes, the next two weeks were going to be good ones! After that he'd have to travel again and this would be his last trip before he finally retired and got to stay at home. Yes, he was really looking forward to his retirement!

______________________________________________________________________

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, Jessie! EAT THAT PUSSY, JESSIE! EAT IT!!"

Catherine was lying on her bed, Jessie's head between her wide-spread legs, enjoying his oral treatment on her soaking wet pussy. They'd been at this since finishing the clean up in the kitchen. As soon as they'd gotten to the bedroom Catherine and practically raped him! She jerked off his robe and went right to his hard cock, quickly taking as much of it as she could deep into her throat, using her tongue on the sensitive head located beneath all that loose skin!

"Damn!" he thought. "I could lay here all day and let her do that to me. I ain't never had a woman blow me like this one."

On the other hand, Catherine was thinking along the same lines.

"I could suck this black dick all day long," she thought. With each up and down movement on his cock she took it deeper and deeper into her throat, clasping it against the top of her mouth with her tongue, sucking as much of his skin into her throat as she could. It was his foreskin that excited her more then actually sucking his cock. Every time she got it past the back of her tongue she'd have an orgasm, getting wetter and wetter with each suck. She finally had to stop, pull him out of her mouth and lie back on the bed, inviting him to use his mouth on her for a change. She loved the way he sucked her clean and she'd pull her legs further back until her knees were touching her aching, throbbing nipples, drawing moans of pleasure from her.

She patted the mattress and Neptune soon joined them. He'd done this often enough to now know what they expected of him. He sat on his haunches close to his mistresses head and sat still as she reached for his sheath, his canine cock already emerged and ready for his participation in what was happening. Once he felt her hand around his cock he knew it was time to move closer and he did just that. When he'd gotten in place, his cock was right in front of her face, close enough for her to move her head a little closer and to engulf his cock into her mouth. He loved that feeling almost as much as actually fucking her.

When Catherine felt he heat radiating from that huge piece of meat she leaned forward just enough to get his cock into her mouth, where she quickly slathered it with her tongue, feeling all the bumps and ridges along its length. She enjoyed the feeling of having this canine cock in her mouth. While she loved sucking Jessie she got a bigger thrill sucking on Neptune. His cock was so different then Jessie's was. With the point at the end of his cock head it was so much easier to deep throat him and he slid down the back of her tongue and into her throat with ease, not even eliciting a twitch from her gag reflex. Even the first time she had taken him into her mouth the gag had not happened and she realized that she'd love sucking his cock any time it was available for her. She pulled back a little bit and used her tongue to wrap around the cock, getting a taste of the whole thing. She could feel the leaking juices from his piss hole and greedily sucked it all down, enjoying the taste as well as the feel.

She could feel Jessie between her legs sucking her off as well. While his tongue wasn't as long as Neptune's, he still knew all the right spots to hit and he'd not missed a one since he started sucking her out.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" she moaned around Neptune's cock. It was so deep in her throat that it was impossible to actually mouth the words, but she still want to make her feelings known to her two lovers.

She felt Jessie pull back from her loins, leaving a void where his mouth had been.

"You ready for a good fucking, Miss Catherine?" he asked her. He was already kneeling between her open legs and she could feel his cock head pressing against her opening, which was so wet that she knew she'd hardly feel his entrance to her depths.

All she could do was nod, knowing Jessie would realize it was impossible for her to actually say anything at this time, so that's what she did. As soon as she felt his length in her she knew he'd see the movement of her head and didn't need to actually hear her say the words. It felt good to feel his width inside of her yet again. Between the two of them, Neptune and Jessie, she still didn't know who she enjoyed fucking the most. All she knew was that they both felt good inside of her and she wished there was a way she could actually get them both inside of her at the same time.

Little did she know that she was about to find out!

Jessie pounded into her. She could feel his cock head hammering against her cervix and it felt so good! Carl's cock could also beat her cervix, but for some reason it always felt better when it was Jessie doing it. With Neptune it was even more different. It actually felt like his canine cock's tip was probing into her cervix, which always brought moans of pleasure, along with a little bit of pain, from her. She fully expected Neptune to blow his load directly into her uterus one of these days. Good thing it was impossible for him to get her pregnant.

Jessie pulled out of her and the emptiness left her craving to be filled again.

"Turn over on top of me, Miss Catherine," he told her.

She actually hated it when he called her 'Miss Catherine' these days, but no matter what she told him, he continued to call her just that. He explained that it wouldn't be right to call her anything else and have it slip out in front of Mr Carl. In a way she agreed with him, but then again, she wanted him to just call her Catherine, but he wouldn't do it. She'd live with it though.

Jessie was now lying on his back, his hard cock pointing up into the air. For a moment she considered sucking on him again, but she wanted to feel him back inside of her so she straddled his hips and slowly descended until his cock head once more entered her depths. She took her time, feeling each vein on his cock as he once again entered her pussy.

"Damn! That felt good," she thought as she finally settled on his hips with his entire length inside her again.

Jessie pulled her forward, until she was lying across his chest. Her hard nipples rubbed against his, causing his to get hard as well and the friction between them kept them in constant arousal. He never knew he could get such enjoyment from his nipples! He wrapped his hands around her back, causing her ass to stick up in the air and then he patted her ass, indicating to Neptune that he was to mount her.

When Catherine felt the added weight on her back she almost panicked.

"Don't worry, Miss Catherine. I think you're going to enjoy this part."

"What are you doing, Jessie?" she struggled to move but he held her fast.

"I've been wanting to try something for a while now and we're going to see if it can be done."

"What?" she demanded to know.

"I'm going to see if Neptune can fuck you as I fuck you."

"You mean......"

"Yes. I'm going to see if I can get his cock in your pussy while I have mine in there."

"Both of you at the same time?"

"Exactly!"

"OOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" was all she could manage. Her dream was about to be tried and she was willing to lay there and see what happened next.

Neptune was doing his best to find the right hole to stick his cock into, but it felt like it was already occupied. He'd almost stuck his cock into her ass when he felt her pull away.

Wrong hole!

Maneuvering her hand between her and Jessie, Catherine was able to reach back and grab Neptune's cock, pulling it forward. With Jessie under her it wasn't as hard as she thought it would be and she soon had a good grip on Neptune's cock, pulling it closer and closer to her black-stuffed pussy. She had to make sure that the canine cock entered her on top of Jessie's cock. Any other way would be impossible and she so wanted to feel the cocks of both her lovers inside of her at the same time. She couldn't stand the idea of a cock in her ass and she was now determined to make sure Neptune settled in with Jessie.

With Jessie's next thrust she pulled Neptune closer still and finally got his cock head into the position she'd been trying for. The next thrust brought her up, opening a small space on top of Jessie's cock for Neptune to fit into. Without a wasted movement, she pulled Neptune closer still and managed to get his cock head into that small opening.

Neptune didn't waste any time! As soon as he felt the warmth of her pussy he drove forward, pushing his cock into the opening, sliding it along the cock already in place, forcing himself deeper and deeper into the wetness of Catherine's pussy.

Now Catherine knew what it was like to really be stuffed with cock! She now had Jessie, as well as Neptune, in her pussy and the volume of cock inside of her stretched her to limits not known before. While there was some pain, it was tolerable and she soon become accustomed to the feel, as well as the pressure generated by the two cocks inside of her pussy. Her abundant juices were forced out of her with each thrust of the two.

Their rhythm took a while to synchronize and after a couple of minutes they were each thrusting in and out of her at the same time. Occasionally there was a missed beat but they soon got going again. With each mis-thrust there would be a moment of pain, but that soon disappeared when the two males finally got going and didn't miss a beat.

Jessie had the hardest time of the two. His fucking thrusts had to pick up to match those of Neptune and he wondered if he'd done the wrong thing. He didn't know if he'd be able to match the speed of thrusts Neptune was setting, but he soon realized that Neptune was slowing down, as if to let him catch up. It was like the dog realized there was no way the human would be able to keep up the pace he'd at first set, so by slowing his hammering he allowed the human to match his sped and they were both able to enjoy the moment and settle into a movement they could both keep up with.

Catherine had felt that she'd once been full with only Jessie's or Neptune's cock in her, but now she knew what it meant to be full for the first time in her life. The pressure never relented. It was there. Constantly! While both cocks were in her the pressure would be there and she would have to live with it if she wanted the enjoyment she was now getting! For the first time in her life - that she knew of - she was full of cock and felt good about it!

As he lay there, enjoying the feeling of Neptune's cock rubbing against his, Jessie wondered why he and Carl had never thought of doing this to Catherine! Perhaps he'd suggest it to Mr Carl when he got home. He wondered if it would feel any different then it did now? "Only one way to find out," he thought. He made a mental note to mention it to Mr Carl when he got home tomorrow.

Inside of Catherine he could feel the juices of Neptune already coating her and it eased the friction between his cock and her inner walls. He imagined it was the dog's way of making sure he could fuck his bitch and not hurt himself in the process. Jessie gave a small prayer of thanks for the sexual workings of the dog. He'd never have leaked enough pre cum for the lubrication needed.

The two continued fucking her with a wild abandon. Each thrust bounced her on top of Jessie and beneath Neptune. Her stomach was beginning to feel a little bit of unease with the movement of the two, but she adapted to it and soon realized just how good it felt to have the two in her at the same time. She could feel the combined juices of her, Jessie and now Neptune begin to drip out of her stuffed pussy. She could only imagine it as the combined juices dripped from her and settled on Jessie's balls. She'd have to lick those balls once they got done to see how well all their juices mingled. The thought brought a climax to her and she shivered in her release.

Jessie felt the shudder and asked, "You okay, Miss Catherine?"

"I......I......I'm fine, Jessie," she stuttered, as the bouncing rattled her and made speech difficult.

"You sure?"

"Ye......, yes.............yes.........I'm fine," she managed.

Then it hit her!

Her first cum with both cocks inside of her.

"IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII'MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM CCCCCCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!" she screamed!

Her body became rigid with the climax and, at the same time, both cocks shot off inside of her. She could feel the added pressure of the combined release and they filled her as no one ever had before. The combined shots spurted out of her, since there wasn't any real room in there for it to stay there. With the two cocks taking up 90% of her insides the juices didn't have any other choice but to come out. By the time they finished the bed sheets beneath Jessie were completely soaked and would have to be changed and washed!

Neptune was the first one to get off the bed.

With him and Jessie both fucking Catherine at the same time there was no room for his knot to get into the wet pussy and therefore his knot had swelled outside of her pussy and the dog now retreated to the far side of the room to clean himself and allow for this knot to shrink.

On the bed Catherine and Jessie were still joined together, allowing the accumulating fluids to drain out of the well fucked pussy. Both of them were too tired to move and Catherine lay there in a daze, reliving the moments of earlier. As she lay there their accumulated sweat united and she almost slipped from Jessie's chest, as a thin film now lay between them. When Jessie finally moved they actually slid apart, with Catherine on the right side of the bed and Jessie still somewhat in the middle, closer to Carl's side of the bed. The sheet beneath them was soaked with their combined sweat, as well as the combination of all their juices. Thank goodness for the rubber mattress cover, which would keep the wetness from staining the mattress and having to replace it.

"Well?" Jessie asked.

"That was soooooooooooooooooooooooooooo good, Jessie," came the reply, between breaths as she fought to regain control of her breathing. "I'd wondered what it would feel like, or if it was even possible, to have two cocks in me at the same time. Now that I know we can do it I'll have to admit, I want to do it again!"

"Would you like to try it when Mr Carl gets home tomorrow? I mean, me and him at the same time."

"I'll have to think on that one, Jessie. With the size of you two I don't know if I could take both at the same time. At least with Neptune he was a little smaller in size and, after some getting used to it, I was able to handle both of you."

"I don't know," came the reply. "I think you could handle both of us with little or no problem at all."

"You think so?"

"Hey, didn't think I could do it with Neptune until I tried it. Now that we know you can, and I can, too, I think this is something we'll be doing much more often in the future."

"I think you're right."

They both laughed and then fell into a deep sleep, awakening some 4 hours later.

______________________________________________________________________

When Jessie woke up he realized he was in the bed by himself. Looking across the room he found that even Neptune was gone. Slowly he got up, went into the bathroom and took a quick shower. He was sticky with all those semi-dried up juices all over him.

Once he got out of the shower he put on the robe he'd worn earlier and headed down stairs. He'd have to make sure to keep a clean set of clothing available up here at the house for occasions like earlier. All he'd worn up here today was the robe and he didn't want to parade around it just that. Not that they were expecting any company, since they hardly had any, but it would be nice just the same to have something to clean when they finished their sex sessions.

He heard Catherine before he had even finished climbing down the stairway.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH."

It was coming from the den, so he headed that way, trying to keep as quiet as he could so he wouldn't interrupt anything. He already had an idea of what was happening in there.

Sure enough, once he got to the door way, he say Catherine sitting on the couch with her legs spread wide and Neptune feasting on her pussy.

"Damn!" he thought, "That woman never gets enough any more. I think she's gotten hooked on that dog's tongue and cock!"

He stood there, in the doorway, and watched as Neptune brought her to an orgasm and she pushed him away. But, only long enough for her to get on the floor in front of him, push him down on his back and to reach for his already exposed cock. Taking it into her mouth she sucked on it until she heard the dog whine a little bit and she backed off a little bit and swirled her tongue around his cock.

Something told her she had company so she opened her eyes for the first time and saw Jessie standing in the doorway, jacking his uncut cock, which had gotten hard. Her mouth never left the canine cock as she watched and, as Neptune unloaded a small load of his own, watched as Jessie cupped his free hand and caught his load there, instead of shooting on the floor, for which she was thankful. It would've been hard to explain that one! She continued to watch as Jessie brought his hand up to his mouth and ate his own load, causing her to wish he'd saved it for her instead.

After a couple of minutes Neptune retreated from the room and they could both hear him in the other room as he drank from his water bowl.

Jessie came into the room and the two of them sat down together.

"We have to give you a new key word now, Miss Catherine."

"Yes, I think you should. How are you going to do it?"

"I'll say the old key word and get you in the trance and then give it to you. I'll also explain that only you and I will know it and that when you hear Mr Carl use the old one what you'll do then."

"You ready, Miss Catherine?"

"I'm ready, Jessie."

"Buttermilk."

Catherine slumped to the back of the couch, her eyes closed and ready for whatever it was Jessie was going to tell her.

"Miss Catherine? Can you hear me?"

"Yes, Jessie. I can hear you."

"Good."

He sat there for a few minutes, thinking of what he was going to say. Once he had it all in mind, he told her.

"Miss Catherine. Whenever you hear either myself and especially Mr Carl say the word 'Buttermilk' you will go into your trance, as you usually do. Things will be different though. When Mr Carl uses that word you will not only go into a trance but you will be slightly awake. You'll be able to remember everything that happens, no matter what Mr Carl might tell you. You'll remember all the things you do, all the things Mr Carl or myself or even Neptune do to you. You will act as though you're still in a trance and not do anything to make Mr Carl think differently. Do you understand, Miss Catherine?"

"Yes, Jessie. I understand."

"Repeat your instructions to me, please."

Catherine did and Jessie was completely satisfied. He woke her up and they sat there for a while.

"Thank you, Jessie. I want you to know how much I appreciate all this."

"You're welcome, Miss Catherine. I've wanted to let you in on all this for some time and now you'll finally be able to remember everything you do once Mr Carl uses the key word on you."

"Did you give me a new key word?"

"No. I didn't think it was necessary."

"Why?"

"If you're going to remember what would be the need to?"

"That's true. Hadn't thought of it that way."

"Well, Mr Carl will be home tomorrow and we'll see what happens. Won't we?"

"I reckon we will.

"Jessie, there's one more thing I want you to do for be before we get done here."

"And what would that be, Miss Catherine?"

"I want you to fuck me one more time!"

Chapter 10

Carl was due home any time today and Catherine wasn't really looking forward to it, either. So much had happened the past two weeks and learning what her husband had been doing to her had really upset her. She wasn't sure if she wanted her husband back home or not. She'd enjoyed herself, having finally learned the things that had been done to her by both Jessie and Carl, but she'd already forgiven Jessie and fucked him almost every day since learning the truth. She enjoyed feeling his body on top of her, beneath her, even behind her and her recent encounters with Neptune had been enjoyable. Perhaps the most memorable moment had been the double fuck by Jessie and Neptune the other day. She'd wondered what it would feel like to have two cocks in her at the same time and she'd gotten her wish. Just thinking about it now started her juices to leak from between her well-shaved pussy. She reached under her housecoat and inserted one of her fingers into herself, tweaking her clitoris, causing a small moan to escape her lips.

"Damn!" she thought. "What I really need now is a nice, hard cock to satisfy myself." She brought her finger to her mouth and licked off her own juices, still marveling at tasting her own body fluids and wondering, perhaps for the one hundredth time, what it would be like to have a woman in front of her now, so she could get between her legs and feast on her pussy and perhaps have hers eaten as well.

Her fingers returned to her pussy and, this time, she inserted three of them as deep into her as she could, trying to get in further with each stroke. She also used her thumb to flick her clit at the same time and it wasn't long before she had the much-desired orgasm. While it wasn't as satisfying as having a cock inside her, it helped to relieve some of her tension.

Jessie had gone to Jefferson hours ago, needing to get groceries for the house and to do some personal things that he'd refused to tell her about. Now she wondered what it was he had needed to attend to. It was only now that she realized just how little she really knew about the man who now fucked her on a regular basis. But, then again, what did she need to know? Not a thing, really. She was confident she'd be happy as long as she allowed him to fuck and suck her on a regular basis, and she wasn't about to turn him down. She was as addicted to his uncut cock as he was to sucking off Carl, and she knew he enjoyed that a lot, whether he admitted it or not. In fact, she enjoyed watching the two of them together. It always left her so wet that neither one of them ever had a hard time getting their cocks into her pussy.

Only she didn't remember the times she'd been with the two of them. It was just her imagination working overtime. All she had were the memories of what Jessie had told her. She could hardly wait for Carl to get home and use his keyword on her for the first time since Jessie's hypnotic suggestion to her that she'd remember all the events with Carl now. Yes, she was looking forward to that one.

She heard a truck pull into the drive, next to the back door and she realized that Jessie was home. She went to the back door and, sure enough, there was Jessie already unloading the supplies. She stood in the open door way and opened her housecoat so he could see her nakedness, her slick pussy inviting him to come in and fuck her one more time before Carl got home.

What she really wanted to do, and had denied herself while he'd been gone, was to go to the barn and work on Neptune by herself.

She still remembered the first time his canine cock entered her pussy and her juices once again began to flow, this time running down her leg and gathering in her slipper.

"I've got to quit doing this to myself," she thought. "I've got to learn to control these urges, especially once Carl gets home. He mustn't suspect a thing."

"Now that's what I like to see when I get home," Jessie told her, as she held open the door for him to enter, his arms filled with grocery bags.

"And what's that?" she asked him.

"An invitation to fuck the most desirable woman in the county," he answered.

Catherine was embarrassed and turned a bright shade of red.

They both heard the noise of a car approaching the house and Catherine quickly wrapped her robe around her and disappeared into the house. Jessie knew where she was going, so he didn't say anything. She was headed to the bedroom to get something on before Mr. Carl got closer to the house. While he knew that Mr. Carl would be please to see his wife like that, he's warned Miss Catherine not to do anything out of the 'normal' while she was around him. He explained to her that they should try and act like nothing had happened while her husband had been away.

When Jessie got back to the truck he found Carl already at the truck, sitting on the lowered tailgate. He seemed to be out of breath and he mentioned it to him.

"You ok, Mr. Carl?"

"Just a little tired, Jessie. It's been a long time on the road this time and I'm more tired then I thought I'd be. Need to catch my breath. I should be fine in a little while."

Jessie also noticed his boss was a little bit pale.

"Are you sure?" he asked again.

"I'm fine, Jessie. I'm fine. Just out of breath. Don't read something into it that isn't there."

"I'm not, Mr. Carl. But I've seen things like this before, and nothing good came of it."

"And what was it you saw, Jessie?"

"You're acting the same way Old Man Wilson did three years ago."

"John Wilson?"

'Yes, sir. The same man. I was with him once when he was out of breath and he ended up having a heart attack. It eventually killed him, too, sir."

"I remember how he died, Jessie. But you don't need to worry about anything. I'll be fine."

"Just concerned, Mr. Carl. Just concerned."

"I appreciate it, Jessie. I really do," he repeated when he saw the look of doubt on Jessie's face.

"Tell you what I'll do, Jessie. I'll call Doc Conners tomorrow and make an appointment for a checkup. Will that help?"

"You do what you gotta do, Mr. Carl. I just worry about you and Miss Catherine. What would she do if you weren't here?"

"You worry too much, Jessie. Just wait and see. Doc Conners will give me a clean bill of health and then we can forget all about this. Right now all I want to do is get into the house and enjoy some of the air conditioning."

Jessie stood aside, allowing his boss to get off the tailgate and head towards the house. He didn't like what he saw, as Mr Carl limped to the house and, still breathing hard entered into the back of the house and disappeared into the cooling shadows.

______________________________________________________________________

One year ago Carl had made an appointment with Doc Connors. He hadn't been feeling well for some time. There were occasional chest pains and he was more tired then he'd ever been. In a way it scared him. Jessie had been after him for some time to see the doctor, and now he decided it was time.

As he waited in the outer office Carl flipped through a five-year-old copy of FIELD AND STREAM, not really reading but trying to keep his mind occupied and away from thoughts of his health. He already had diabetes, but he was only taking a pill a day and the doctor had assured him a daily shot wouldn't be needed right now. "Thank goodness for that," he thought. "I'd like to keep this from Catherine, so she doesn't worry about me."

"Carl," called Doc Conners, from the open door. "You can come in now."

Getting up from his seat he walked across the room, passed the doctor, and entered the examining room that had been indicated to him. Once inside he sat on the side of the bed and waited for the doctor to join him.

"So, Carl, how are you feeling today?"

"To be honest, Doc, not too good."

"What's the problem?"

"My chest's been hurting lately and the pains have been lasting longer and longer. I'm also tired and have problems sleeping at night."

"Is that all?"

"It's all I'm aware of, if that's what you mean."

"Ok. Let me take your blood pressure and run a few tests and we'll talk in my office once we're all done here."

Still sitting on the bed, Carl opened his shirt as Doc Connors put his stethoscope in his ears and moved to listen to his patient's heartbeat. First he listed to his heart, then he listed to the intake of breath to the lungs.

"Seems ok on that end, Carl."

Carl only nodded, not wanting to interrupt the doctor's train of thought.

Next the doctor drew a little blood, to be examined later, and checked his reflexes.

"Ok there, too," he told him.

In truth, Carl hated medical examination, always had and always would. In fact, it had been over 10 years since his last visit to the doc's office, and that had been when he'd broken his fingers while doing repair work on one of the tractors. It had been a silly mistake and it could've been a lot worse. Thank goodness Jessie had been there helping him.

The whole examination took about thirty minutes, during which time he was asked many questions, which Carl answered as best he could. This was another part of the examination he hated, answering all these personal questions.

"Ok, Carl, we're done here. Go ahead and get dressed and come to my office once you're done."

"Ok, doc."

As he buttoned his shirt he thought about what he was going to tell Doc Connors once he was in the office with him. He knew for certain that none of this was to get back to his wife. He didn't want her to worry and, quite frankly, he was worried enough for the both of them. He felt sure that the doc would tell him not to work so hard, and he thought he could handle that. He only had two more years before he would retire. He'd already decided that years ago. Would he be able to curtail his traveling? He didn't honestly know. He loved that part of his job, and the benefits were well worth the time spent away from home, and Catherine. While he didn't need the money, he still loved to work and didn't want to be idle for too long. He knew retirement was something he couldn't avoid, but he wanted to delay it as long as he could.

Slipping into his loafers he left the exam room and headed towards Doc Connors office, knocked on the door and entered. Doc Connors indicated a seat in front of his desk and Carl sat there.

"I'm not too happy with the results I'm seeing here," he started. "I'd love to get you to slow down and take it easy for a while."

"Yes, Doc, I know you would, but I've got a job to do and there's no one else to do it. You know I like to keep busy."

"I know you do, Carl. But you need to listen to me, just once. From the readouts from the tests I did, I find your heart is getting weaker. How many chest pains have you had lately?"

Carl thought for a moment. Should he lie to the doctor and give a fewer count, or should he continue to be honest with him.

He decided on honesty.

"Four that I can distinctly remember."

"How long ago, Carl?"

"I had two last week."

"Bad ones?"

"No. Actually they were fairly light, in comparison to the earlier ones."

"Well, what I'm seeing here is that each attack is getting worse and they appear to be angina, which can be classified as mild heart attacks. I'm going to give you some nitro glycerin and I want you to keep it with you at all times. When you feel an attack coming on place one of these under your tongue. Sit down for a while, take it easy. Drink plenty of fluids. Most of all, take some time off from work."

"Now we've already discussed that part, doc."

"I know we have, but I mean it, Carl. You could have a major heart attack and were would you be then? Probably dead or disabled. Do you think Catherine would be able to take care of you? Or Jessie, for that matter? They're both old. Jessie's older then you are."

"I know that, doc. Believe me, I know that very well."

"So what are you going to do then?"

"I'll take some time off for a while. I'll rest up, continue to take my medications and try to slow down a little bit."

"That's a good start, Carl. But, what about retiring?"

"Two more years, doc. Two more years. That's all I need to get someone else trained to take over the business. Once that's done I'll hand it all over to him and I can retire happily and spend the rest of my life with Catherine and the farm."

"I seriously doubt you'll have two more years, Carl, if you don't do something right now."

"Listen, doc. We both know I'm an old man, but I've worked hard all my life and I don't intend to just chunk it all in a day, or even a week. Hell, not even in a year. I want to do this right and it's going to take at least two more years. Once all is done I'll gladly sit back and relax for the rest of my life."

"Obviously I'm not going to talk you out of this, am I?"

"No, you're not."

"Then what am I to do with you, Carl? You won't listen to me so all I can do is throw my hands up in the air and shake my head! You always were heard-headed, just like your Father-in-Law!"

"I know. I do want a favor though, please."

"And what would that be?" Doc Connors felt he already knew the request, but waited to hear if his thoughts were correct.

"I don't want Catherine to know about all this."

"But Carl, she's your wife! She should know all of this. She's got a bigger right to know, whether or not you'll admit it. I know for a fact that she's worried about you."

"And just how would you know that?"

"I've had a couple of talks with her over the past year. She's worried about you, and your health. She already knows about the diabetes."

"Only because I had to tell her about it. I had to make changes in my diet due to the diabetes and she had to know."

"As your doctor you know I can't discuss anything with anyone, regarding your health, without your permission."

"Good! Let's keep it that way."

They sat and chatted for about an hour longer and then Carl finally left the office, headed back to the house. He knew he should feel better, but somehow he didn't.

______________________________________________________________________

Catherine was in the bathroom, just getting out of the shower, when she heard Carl enter the bedroom.

He dropped his suitcase on the bed and collapsed in the chair next to his closet. His breathing was still hard and he began to wonder if Jessie might be right. He'd been having a problem with his breathing lately and, truth be known, his chest had begun to hurt about a week ago. He hadn't paid any attention to it, thinking he'd overworked himself and, with a little rest, he'd be fine soon.

"How you doing, Carl," Catherine asked him as she entered the bedroom. She walked over to him and planted a kiss on his forehead, noticing how warm he felt on her lips.

"Are you feeling ok, dear?" she asked him.

"What's with everyone!" he erupted.

Catherine was taken aback. He'd never used that tone of voice with her before.

"There's no need to snap at me, Carl. You feel warm and I'm wondering if you might have a temp, that's all. Can't I be concerned?"

Realizing his mistake, he apologized to his wife. "I'm sorry, dear. I'm just tired and I've been driving since five this morning."

Catherine reached out and put the palm of her right hand on his forehead.

"You feel like you have a fever, Carl. I'm going to get the thermometer and check, for my peace of mind," she added.

"You don't have to. I feel fine!"

"Please. Let me do this and if there's nothing wrong I'll apologize. OK?"

He knew better then to argue with her, so he agreed. Slumping back into the chair he resigned himself to the fact that his wife was concerned and he really didn't want her to worry about anything.

A few minutes later she returned with the thermometer and he opened his mouth and she placed it beneath his tongue. The she stood there, timing herself on her watch to make sure it stayed there for the required time. When she removed it she was surprised to find he didn't have a temp at all.

"Well, dear, it seems like you were right. There is no fever. Perhaps you are just tired. Why don't you take a hot shower and get some rest. We'll have plenty of time to be together later."

"You sure you don't mind? I mean, I just got home and we haven't seen each other in quite some time."

"I'm sure. You need your rest, dear. I want you rested so we can sit and talk later."

"How did you spend your time alone?" While he knew the answer he still wanted to see what she had to say.

"I kept busy, dear. Nothing exciting happened, if that's what you mean. I did what I normally do, kept the house clean, paid the bills, helped Jessie with the animals and had dinner with Louise Mathison every Thursday night, like I always do."

"How is that old bitty?" he asked.

"I wish you'd stop calling her that, Carl. You know I don't like it. And, for your information, she's gotten engaged to a wonderful man. I met him last week at our dinner date. I'm impressed with him, Carl. His name is James Peterson and he's a computer specialist at the bank in Meltonville. I think you'd like him, too."

"We'll have to invite them over for dinner one night, now that I'm home again."

"I think Louise would like that. I know I would. You'll have to promise to be on your best behavior though."

He laughed. Catherine had a way to get him to relax and he appreciated that very much. He agreed to be nice and got up from his seat and began to remove his clothing.

Catherine stood there and watched him get undressed. Once he'd stepped out of his shorts it was all she could do to control her emotions and not grab his limp cock and stuff it into her mouth. She had to remember Jessie's instructions and not let on that she was aware of the things her husband had done to her. Her pussy did get wet though, standing there looking at her naked husband.

Carl turned away, picking up his dirty clothing, emptied his pants pockets. He deposited his change and other items on his dresser and put his clothing in the bin, with the rest of the laundry. Then he went to the linen closet and got a wash rag and a towel and went into the bathroom. It wasn't long before Catherine heard the water running and then the sound of the shower, as he turned it on. She left the room, her slick legs rubbing against each other, reminding her that her pussy was wet.

"Damn," she thought. "Just what I didn't need right now! I should've know better then to stand there while he undressed, but I couldn't help myself. I hope I can do this."

She left the room and went into the kitchen, where Jessie was finishing putting the groceries away.

Before he knew what was happening, Catherine was on her knees, opening his pants and withdrawing his already hardening cock, eventually taking it into her mouth and sucking on it like it was a piece of irresistible candy. While he wanted to stop her, he stood as if rooted to the spot and let her continue. After a few minutes she pulled his cock out of her mouth and looked up at him.

"Carl's in the shower and I needed this so much, Jessie. Please, don't be mad with me."

How in the hell could he be mad at her? She sucked his cock with such enthusiasm that he couldn't stop her, even if he wanted to.

Catherine returned to sucking his cock, massaging his huge balls with her hands at the same time, urging him to release his load into her mouth and down her throat. It wasn't long before he gave her what she wanted. She was by now so use to sucking his cock that not one single drop of his load spilled from her lips. Like a pro, she swallowed every drop. Once she finished she pulled back and licked the length of his softening cock, stopping to stab her tongue into the foreskin now once again enveloping his cock head.

"UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM," she moaned. "That was soooooo good, Jessie. Thank you for not stopping me. I really needed that."

"My pleasure, Miss Catherine. My pleasure." And he truly meant every word.

He reached down and pulled up his pants, stuffing his soft cock back into his shorts as Catherine stood up and went over to the sink. She reached up to the cabinet and took a drinking glass out, went to the sink, ran the water until it was cold, then filled the glass and drank the cool liquid until the glass was empty. She gulped it down quickly, sating her thirst for the moment.

"We'll have to do this again, Jessie. Soon, I hope." She smiled, knowing they would do this again. It was just a question of when that time would be.

______________________________________________________________________

Back in the bathroom, Carl was sitting in the tub. The hot water from the shower was pelting him on top of his head as he sat there. In truth he felt like crap! He was so tired his legs were weak. He'd collapsed to the bottom of the tub as soon as he'd closed the shower door. The hot water draining down his face, and the back of his head, felt good, but he still felt lousy. He'd been surprised when Catherine had told him there was no fever. He'd been expecting something to register, and thought it would surely be over 100!

His chest was hurting once again and this time the pain was the worse he'd felt. He put his hand to his chest and pushed, hoping to somehow relieve the pressure he felt there, but it wasn't working.

He tried to stand up, but found his legs wouldn't support him. He once again sat in the bottom of the tub, letting the water spray over him again. The pain returned once more and then.....................................

______________________________________________________________________

Catherine and Jessie were sitting at the kitchen table, talking about their plans for Carl later that evening. Jessie was trying his best to get her to wait till the next day, explaining to her his concerns about her husband. Catherine was beginning to agree with him and they finally agreed to let Carl get a good nights rest and they'd launch their plan of attack tomorrow afternoon.

Once that was settled the two of them left the house and went to the barn, where Neptune still stayed in the stall Jessie had originally set up for him. They'd both decided that to have Neptune stay in either of the houses might tip off Carl that something was wrong, and they'd both decided they didn't want him to know anything until it was too late.

Catherine told him that Carl was taking a shower and would then go to bed for a good rest. She'd told he about taking Carl's temp and also told him there wasn't one. She let him know she'd felt relieved and that probably he was just tired from the long drive.

Once they got inside the barn, the door was closed and, as they approached the stall, both of them came out of their clothing. Catherine reached to Jessie's crotch and took hold of his expanding tool, feeling it grow to it's full length as she held on.

Jessie let her grab him, enjoying the feeling of her hand around his cock. He'd hate it if he were unable to enjoy her body, or her mouth. He'd grown accustomed to having her anytime he wanted to these past weeks. Now that he'd have to share her with Mr Carl he wondered if he'd be able to handle it without being jealous when it was just her and her husband, without him participating. He was sure it would eventually happen and the pangs of jealousy returned. He blocked it from his mind though when he saw her kneel down, reach beneath Neptune and grab his sheath, already jacking his cock and causing it to grow and make it's appearance. Catherine continued jacking the canine cock until it was fully exposed then she lay down on the hay, covered with the blanket they'd left there the other day, and crawled under Neptune, taking his cock and pulling it forward until she felt the tip touch her lips. Opening her mouth she swallowed the whole thing down her throat and groaned with pleasure.

"UUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM," she moaned, letting Jessie know how much she was enjoying this.

Jessie got down on his knees then, spreading Catherine's legs and lowering his mouth to her smooth pussy. Planting his mouth over her hole he drove his tongue into her as far as he could.

"MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM," came the sounds from Catherine's cock-filled mouth. She spread her legs as far as she could, enabling him to get deeper into her.

He started by licking her outer lips and gently touching her clit with the tip of his tongue. Then he began nibbling her inner lips, eliciting more moans of pleasure. Returning to her outer lips he gently sucked on them, getting her juices flowing freely, to the point where he eventually had to swallow their abundance. That was one of the best parts, devouring her wetness and enjoying the taste on the back of his tongue.

Now he pulled him mouth from her pussy entirely. Now he focused on the crease of her legs and lower body. He knew this was one of her ticklish spots and, while she wiggled and squirmed beneath him, he continued to lick on her. He even moved up her body and paid a small amount of attention to her belly button, then he mover further up and sucked and mouthed her nipples, which stood at attention, ready for his oral manipulation. Gently using his teeth, he bit lightly on each nipple, feeling their hardness and rubbery resistance.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" More moans. He knew her nipples were almost as sensitive as her clitoris and focused his attention on them for a while. Swirling his tongue around each one and sucking them into the farthest reaches of his mouth. Since her boobs weren't real big, it was hard to get them into his mouth very far. Instead he concentrated on licking, sucking and then nibbling on them, causing her to squirm and gyrate beneath him.

Catherine pulled her mouth off Neptune's cock long enough to tell him to go back to her pussy.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE, JESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT MMMMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" she called to him.

So that's what he did.

Moving back to her soaking pussy he first sucked the abundant juices and then returned to sucking her pussy lips once again. This time he inserted two, then three fingers into her, reaching for her G-spot and rubbing on it until she came all over his hand. Pulling his fingers out of her he licked off the juices, occasionally sucking on one or two fingers, to make sure he got all that was there.

Meanwhile, Catherine was once again sucking Neptune's cock. It was already down her throat and already shooting his pre-cum lubricant as well. She knew it wouldn't be long before his load was on it's way down her throat and into her stomach. She could suck this cock all day and never get tired of it. She could also do the same thing to Jessie and her husband and still want more. Reaching back to Neptune's balls she massaged them, trying her best to get him to release his own juices for her enjoyment. She was soon rewarded as she felt his cock begin to erupt down in her throat and she pulled back just enough so this sperm would land on the back of her tongue and she'd be able to taste it. She'd become a cum junkie and couldn't get enough of it, whether it be from Neptune, Carl, or Jessie. She wanted all she could get in her mouth and she didn't intend to waste an ounce of it, either.

While she swallowed Neptune's load, Catherine was beginning to release her own load into Jessie's eager mouth as well. He'd finally licked and sucked her pussy and clitoris until she couldn't hold her release anymore. As Neptune's shooting was beginning to get weaker her first eruption filled Jessie's mouth and he greedily swallowed it all. He also worked his fingers into her at the same time, causing more and more fluids to escape deep within her body and to continue to fill his mouth.
After what seemed like an eternity, they both collapsed on the blanket, allowing Neptune to crawl away to his favorite corner and clean himself off, and to get some rest as well. He knew that once the two people entered his stall that he'd be worn out by their unions, whether they be by oral stimulation or by penetration. Either way, he was enjoying himself a great deal.

As Catherine caught her breath she said, "I want you both in me at the same time again, Jessie."

"You sure, Miss Catherine?"

"You know I am, Jessie. I absolutely love it the first time and I want to do it again, and again, and again."

"Well, let me catch my breath and I'm sure I'll be able to accommodate you. I think Neptune will enjoy it, too, don't you?"

"We both know he will, don't we?"

"Yes, we do. But I want my turn with that cock of his first, if you don't mind."

"Why should I mind? While you're sucking on him, I can suck on you and get another load to enjoy. Yes, I've got no problem with it at all.:"

______________________________________________________________________

The first thing he realized was how cold he was, he was actually shivering and didn't know why.

Next, he realized he was also wet!

Then he remembered where he was, sitting in the tub with the shower raining down on him.

And it was COLD!
Feeling a little dazed, he continued to sit in the tub, reaching towards the spigots to turn the hot water up. When he got no warmth from the water he finally realized that he'd probably run it all out.

"How long have I been here?" he wondered out loud.

It was then that he remembered his chest pains and reached to feel his chest, realizing there was still some pain there. Only now, it wasn't as bad as it had been earlier.

"Guess I'm going to have to go to the doctor after all," he thought. He'd give Doc Conners a call first thing in the morning. Right now he needed to get out of the tub, dry himself off, and get in bed and rest. Hopefully he'd feel better in the morning.

He remembered his last conversation with the doc and wasn't looking forward to this one. He hated 'I-told-you-so's, yet he knew that's what was going to happen.

Once he had dried off he cleaned off now wet mirror, as the steamy film which once covered it from the hot water, was now just a sheen of wet, still able to warble his appearance. Once it was cleaned off he got a good look at his reflection and could see why Catherine, and Jessie, had been so concerned. His looked like shit! His face was haggard looking and the bags under his eyes appeared to be drooping more then usual. He opened the cabinet and took out his bottle of vitamins and took one, without any water, and then proceeded to brush his teeth. He continued to look at his mirrored image and wasn't very pleased with what was staring back at him. His hear was getting thinner, and being wet didn't make it look any better, either. His mustache was sagging, again due to the water from the shower, and his normally bright green eyes now had a luck-laster appearance to them. They were duller then he'd ever seen before. Normally, when he was tired or over-worked, they'd be dull, but never anything like this. His finished with his teeth, used the mouth wash, and then wiped his face once more. Only now did he realized how sweaty he was. At first he'd contributed it to the shower, but now, after having dried off, his body was once again wet all over and he pulled his towel off the rack and once more dried off.

"This isn't right," he admitted. "I've never felt like this before." He noticed how hot he felt and wondered where Catherine had put the thermometer. Opening the cabinet behind him, he found it on the lower shelf, below his shaving kit. He took it out of the holder and put it in his mouth, then he lowered the top on the toilet and sat down, waiting the required time for his temp to be taken. Time dragged on while he waited and, after 5 minutes, he took it out of his mouth and tried to read it. He'd have to get his glasses first though, so he entered the bedroom, still naked, and found them on the stand located on his side of the bed. Once he had them on he was finally able to read it and was surprised to see that there was no temperature. "Could I be imagining all this?" he wondered. He just couldn't be sure. He was tempted to call Catherine up and get her opinion but then realized he didn't want her to worry. Instead, he got his pajamas from the dresser, put them on, turned out the light in the bathroom and crossed the room and got in bed.

______________________________________________________________________

Catherine was always amazed at how much Jessie loved to suck a cock, be it on Carl or on Neptune. She sat on the edge of the blanket and watched as her help crawled over to the animal, pushing him down until he was able to get him on his back, then grabbed the cock sheath. Once his hand was in place he started jacking the sheath and was soon rewarded with the appearance of the red tip of canine cock, already wet with his leaking fluids.

Not wanting to wait for the whole cock to appear, Jessie planted his mouth over the organ's tip and sucked. He also covered the first couple of inches of the sheath and sucked like he had a straw in his mouth, gently pulling the rest of the cock from it's hiding place. It didn't take long for him to get his reward, as he felt the canine cock slide down the back of his throat, his tongue laving its length, swirling around the hard rod of red flesh. Reaching to the back of the cock, he began to massage Neptune's balls, wondering how much cum they held in there, knowing he'd soon feel it's warmth in his mouth. He could hardly wait.

Once Jessie began to suck Neptune, Catherine moved over to the two of them and got between Jessie's legs, where his cock was already hard in anticipation. Jessie knew that once he started on Neptune that Catherine would get to work on his cock. His pre cum was already leaking and Catherine wiped it up with her fingertip, bringing it to her mouth to lick it off.

Catherine loved the taste of cum almost as much as Jessie did. With her finally able to remember things, as they happened, she was surprised at just how easy she took to sucking a cock. Apparently her repressed memories were making themselves known to her now, letting her know things. Her memory flashes come more frequently these days and she's almost certain that she can 'remember' events that had once happened to her, but she didn't tell Jessie any of this. She wanted her memories to be private, so she relished each and every bit of the 'recovery', as they came.

Last night she'd dreamed of fucking Carl, but in reality she had no memory of ever fucking him. All of that had happened while he had her 'under his control' and, in a way, she resented him taking advantage of her. She finally realized that all the things he'd done to her had really been against her will. Yes, she 'freely' participated in the events, but she had no memory of the things as they'd happened.

Now she was able to act on her own feelings, and those feelings didn't consist of just satisfying herself with the cucumbers, as she had once done. Yes, the vegetables were still used, in her own private moments. Jessie didn't even realize she still used them, and she'd continue to keep that to herself. After all, there were some things you didn't share with anyone and that meant neither Jessie or her husband would never know some of the things she did to herself when she was alone.
She let those memories fade and focused on what was in front of her right now.

Jessie's hard, uncut, black cock!

That cock was at rigid attention, practically begging her to use her mouth on it, which is what she intended to do.

Gripping that hard rod at its base she stuck out her tongue and licked its length, front and back and both sides. She loved the feel of those throbbing veins along each side and she could feel his heartbeat with each lick. She swirled her tongue around his excess foreskin, probing into it with her tongue again and again. His skin still amazed her to no end. Just the thought of all that extra skin always brought her to a small climax, and she shivered at the thoughts of what was about to happen.
Relocating her hand to midway of his cock, she pulled down, slowly exposing his cock head to the atmosphere in the stall. His cock head had a pear shape to it and was a dark pink in color, contrasting with his black skin. The other color contrast that always amazed her was her white hand on his black tool. As black as he was, and as white as she was, it always amazed her to see the two of them together. She especially loved to watch his black cock as it entered her pussy. Many times she'd cum as soon as he entered her and then would begin to use slow strokes, penetrating her slowly and gradually building up his speed until eventually his pace would be as fast, and as hard, as he could give it to her. She loved to have him fuck her as hard as he could. While he wasn't rough with her, he was able to pound into her at a pace she loved.

Slowly she lowered her mouth down onto the black tool before her. As she felt his cock head on her tongue she licked again, swirling around and into his skin, enjoying his taste, one she was now use to and couldn't get enough of. She continued to slide down, causing the cock to move further into the back of her mouth and then, finally, into the opening of her throat. She'd taken that cock into her mouth so many times in the past few weeks that she felt almost as if her throat was as stretched as much as her pussy. Now wouldn't that be something?

She concentrated on the cock, bobbing her head up and down, taking it as deep into her throat as she could with each down stroke. He nose banged at the base of his cock each time and, on occasion, she'd stretch her mouth as wide as she could, trying to stick her tongue out and lick the top of his balls. With his huge cock in her mouth though, it was impossible to open it any more.

Looking up from her sucking she looked to make sure she was in the right place and, once she realized she was, moved the lower part of her body around to where Neptune could also feast on her pussy. After all, if Jessie was eating him, and she was devouring Jessie, why should Neptune be left out? Once she was in the right position it was pure animal instinct that took over and Neptune reached his head towards her spread legs and began to lick, starting at her knees and working his way up until he me his goal, her saturated pussy. His tongue snaked out and hit his target on the first probe, burying it as deep into her hole as he could.

"HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM," was all she could manage. It felt so good to have his tongue in her pussy one more time. She could never get enough of it. The only thing that felt better was when her hole was full of cock! It didn't matter which cock it was, either. Jessie, Carl, or Neptune would do. As long as she was full of cock she was happy.

"I wonder what my parents would think of me now?" she thought. "Bet mama never had a dog lick her pussy or fuck her." Those thoughts brought happy thoughts to her mind, knowing she was doing something her mother had never done. There was still some doubt, as she didn't really know what her mother had, or hadn't, done. She was assuming that her mother and father had only fucked and sucked Jessie, according to the pictures she'd seen. But still, there was some doubt in the back of her mind if her parents had done other things that she'd never know of. Well, she wasn't going to worry about it. That was all in the past and she was living for the here and now, and enjoying every minute of it.

______________________________________________________________________

Sometime during the night, while Catherine and Jessie were enjoying themselves in the barn, Carl had a sharp pain in his head, causing him to sit up in bed for a moment, after which he fell back, his eyes open, staring at the ceiling. He had just suffered a massive aneurysm in the middle of his brain. He never knew what happened and never would. His face went slack and his arms and legs shook for a moment but, after that, all was still. His organs started shutting down, starting with his heart, and it took less then two minutes for all life functions to cease. His bladder and his bowels emptied when his muscles relaxed for the final time. For all his wants and desires and the life he'd led, he died in his bed, alone. He never knew his wife was enjoying the fucking Jessie and Neptune were now giving her.

Jessie and Catherine lay, cuddling each other, on the blanket covering the straw. Neptune lay beside them, on the straw, refusing to join them on the blanket.

"That was so good, Jessie," she told him. "I could lay here with you and Neptune all night."

"It's not like there's much night left, Miss Catherine." He looked at his watch and saw the time was now almost 3 o'clock in the morning. "We've been out here for almost six hours."

He nudged her, and realized she'd fallen asleep. He lay there, with her head in the crook of his arm, and joined her in dreamland.

When they both woke up it was well after nine that morning. Catherine was not only tired, but now she ached, as well. Apparently sleeping on the straw wasn't as comfortable as she thought it might be. She sat up, realizing that Jessie wasn't with her. Looking around the stall she found him, between Neptune's stretched out legs, sucking on his cock. She could hear the animal whining beneath the man. From her angle she could see the canine cock as it pumped in and out of Jessie's mouth. His slobbering was dripping from his crammed mouth, with what looked to be a mixture of Neptune's cum, as well. Slowly she got up and moved to the other side of the stall, joining Jessie. Once in place she crawled beneath Jessie's hips and proceeded to take his cock into her mouth. She'd originally wanted to wake up the man with his cock in her mouth, but apparently he'd gotten up ahead of her and decided to take care of the dog. She smiled to herself as she realized just what a cock slut she'd become in the past two weeks. It no longer mattered if it was Jessie, Neptune or Carl, as long as she could have a cock to play with, to suck, and to fuck whenever she wanted to. She'd be happy to let her husband know that she was no longer under her control and that she thoroughly enjoyed the things she's always denied for herself. "Yes," she thought, "Mama would be so happy right now. She'd love to know that her daughter wasn't the frigid thing I'd once been."

If only her parents could see her now!

Jessie reached between his legs and pushed her off his cock, then he turned over and pulled his mouth off of Neptune, pointing the cock towards Catherine. She knew what he was wanting and crawled to the animal, with her mouth wide open. As she got close Jessie gave the cock a quick jerk and Neptune's cock started to erupt, sending his hot cum from his cock, in a high arc, directly towards her mouth. The first spurt caught her between her eyes, so she adjusted her position and the next one landed on her chin. Still not right. So she moved a little closer and the next shot hit her on the upper lip, where she was able to lick with her tongue to get her first taste of cum of the morning. Before the next shot her mouth descended to the canine cock and caught the rest of the shots directly into her mouth and then into her throat, as she deep throated his organ.

Damn! That cock sure felt good in her mouth. She continued to swallow, until Neptune was drained and she started to suck, trying to draw out the last remaining vestige of his cum.

Sitting back on her legs she noticed Jessie staring at her, jacking his cock at the same time. While her mouth watered at the thought of sucking him off, she decided she wanted him to fuck her first so, spreading herself out on her back, she opened her legs, inviting him to do what he did best-Fuck the living shit out of her.

Since she was already soaking, his first thrust banged his cock head against her cervix, causing a little pain at contact was made. He withdrew all the way from her tunnel and jammed himself back into her, this time drawing a deep moan from her throat.

"HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM," was all she could manage.

"Fuck me, Jessie! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she hollered at him, as each thrust seemed to go deeper into her with each plunge into her wetness. She rotated her hips, doing her best to get him deeper into her. She reached between his legs and grabbed his balls, squeezing them as hard as she could, knowing she wouldn't hurt him. He liked it when she did that to him.

Her legs were forced back, mashing her breasts into her chest, causing her ribs to bend under the pressure. She didn't feel it though. Her only thoughts were how good it felt to have that huge, black, uncut cock driving into her pussy. Her wetness was already spreading on the top of the blanket on which she was lying, and she could feel its wetness on the small of her back. Apparently her leaking was getting heavier. She didn't care though. All that mattered was that driving and pounding her pussy was taking.

She wrapped her arms around her legs, trying her best to pull them even further back, wanting to get Jessie as deep into her as she could and, try as she did, it wasn't happening. Jessie had already bottomed out in her and no matter what he did, he couldn't achieve any deeper penetration. The only way he'd be able to do that would be if his cock suddenly grew another couple inches, and she knew that wasn't going to happen. She could dream though, couldn't she.

The fuck session lasted until noon, with Neptune joining in by licking up her spillage and then driving his tongue into the pussy in front of him, joining Jessie's cock. The friction of the combination was more then enough to cause her last climax of the morning.

As they lay there, panting and recovering their breaths, they both wondered why Carl hadn't been out looking for them.

After recovering they both decided it was time to head to the house, or at least each one to their own home. Both wanted to get cleaned up. After all, they'd just spent the whole night fucking and sucking each other, along with Neptune, and now it was time to freshen up and get ready to spend some quality with Carl enjoying the moments with them.

"What time you want me up at the house?" Jessie asked her.

"Give me time to get cleaned up and to chat with Carl for a while, ok?"

"Sure. I gotta clean up, too. Think I'll get something to eat, as well. I'm hungry after all that fucking this morning. I can't believe we were fucking and sucking all night. I also can't believe that Mr Carl hasn't come looking for us, either."

"I'm a little concerned, too. Guess he was a lot more tired then he thought. I'll bet he's still in bed and I'll have to get him up once I get there."

They both laughed at the thought of Carl still in bed. Usually he was an early riser when he was home. Sounded like his age was finally catching up with him.

After giving each other a hug, Jessie entered his home and watched from the doorway as Miss Catherine headed towards the main house.

As she walked to the house, Catherine thought of the things she'd be doing with Carl later in the day.

"If he's still in bed, I'll wake him up with a nice suck on his cock. Bet that'll wake him up.

______________________________________________________________________

"NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Catherine screamed, once she found her husband dead in their bed.

When she first entered the room the smell had alerted her to something wrong. At first she thought the toilet had backed up. But then, she wondered why the smell hadn't gotten Carl out of bed to fix it. It wouldn't be the first time he'd had to get up to unstop the damned thing.

She went to the bathroom first, to see what the damage was, and once there found that there was no backup. The floor was dry and Carl was still in bed.

As she got closer to the bed though, the smell got stronger and she finally realized what it was. As soon as she realized that she knew her husband had died during the night. The smell was the waste released from his body when his muscles had completely relaxed. Only then did she see the vacant stare on her husband's face.

"NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" she screamed again.
"NNNNNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" She fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face.

Carl was dead! It couldn't be! How could Carl be dead?

The next thing she heard was the front door banging open, Jessie calling her name.

"What's wrong, Miss Catherine? What's wrong?"

When he finally got to the bedroom he found Miss Catherine kneeling at the side of the bed usually used by Mr Carl. Mr Carl was lying on the bed, beneath the covers, unmoving. Miss Catherine's head was lying on the bed and he could tell she was crying. She was also holding her husband's hand, talking softly to him.

"I love you, Carl. I love you. Please, Carl, don't leave me like this. I don't think I can go on without you here to help me."

From her tone of voice, Jessie could tell she was in shock. She'd probably walked in the room and found him like that, just lying there and not moving.

Then the odors hit him, too. He immediately knew what it was and moved across the room, grabbing at Catherine and pulling her to her feet.

"Come on, Miss Catherine. There's nothing you can do for him now. We need to call Doc Connors and have him come out here."

"But, I can't just leave him there, Jessie. He needs me!"

"I don't mean to be cruel, Miss Catherine, but Mr Carl doesn't need anything right now. You need to get yourself cleaned up and be presentable when the doc does get here though. Think you can do that, Miss Catherine?"

"I.......I.......I think so, Jessie. I think I can."

"Good. You get cleaned up and I'll do what I can for Mr Carl. We'll be downstairs when Doc Connors gets here. He'll know what to do."

He helped her to the bathroom, ran the tub full of slightly hot water, helped her get out of the dirty clothing she was still wearing, and assisted her into the water.
"Sit there and relax for a while, Miss Catherine. I'll be back in a few minutes."

Jessie went back to the bedroom and began to clean up. He'd done this sort of thing for years, while working on the place. The only difference now, was that he was doing this to Mr Carl and not the animals of the farm. He was use to cleaning up after the animals, be they dead or alive. He'd never had to clean up a dead person before, so this was all new to him and he took his time, wanting to make sure it was done right. After all, if Doc Connors was going to come up here, there was no need for him to see Mr Carl in this state. Sure, the doc had probably seen all this before, but that didn't mean he had to see it now.

By the time Jessie put the finishing wraps on the bedroom the doorbell was ringing. Catherine got up to answer it, taking time to glance at herself in the hall mirror. She had to compose herself, as well. She'd only had to deal with death once in her life, and that one time both of her parents had been taken from her. But, finally realizing what was wrong, she'd never had to face the dead bodies of her parents. All that had been taken care of while she and Carl were returning from their honeymoon many, many years ago.

"Hello, Doc," she greeted the man at the door. "Jessie's upstairs getting things cleaned up." Tears again formed at the corners of her eyes and she had to use her hanky to dab at them.

"I understand, Catherine. I understand."

The two of them went into the sitting room, where she already had a teapot sitting on the coffee table. Steam was rising from the spout on the pot and the bowl with the sugar cubes and the urn of cream sat beside it.

"Can I offer you something to drink, doctor?"

"I'll get it, Catherine."

Doc Connors pour both of them a drink and added sugar to his - he knew from experience that Catherine took hers with only cream - and handed the cup to her once he was finished.

"Are you doing well, Catherine?" he asked.

All she could do was nod.

"I know this is hard on you, but Carl's had some health problems in the past," he told her.

Catherine was so surprised by the remark that she nearly dropped her cup.

"No he didn't," she replied.

"Yes, Catherine, he did.

Her eyes never left his, as he explained what he knew about her husband and his health.

"Carl came to me two years ago with chest pains. I did a complete physical on him and found that, not only did he have diabetes, but also high blood pressure and occasional attacks angina attacks."

"I didn't know this," she interrupted.

"That's because Carl didn't want to worry you about his health. His thoughts were that you shouldn't know how bad things had gotten."

"Why wouldn't he tell me though?"

"I can't speak for Carl, Catherine. All I can tell you is that he didn't want me to say anything to you and, as he was my patient, I couldn't tell you without his permission first. You know, patient/doctor confidentiality."

Although she didn't understand, she nodded, as if she did.

"Carl was on medications for all his aliments. I told him he would never get better but we could make his life easier for him."

"So that's why he wouldn't go to see you when I told him to," Jessie interjected. He'd entered the room without either one of them knowing it.

"Hello, Jessie," the doctor greeted him. The two men shook hands and, with Catherine's approval, Jessie joined the two of them in the sitting room.

"Was Carl having any problems, Jessie?"

"You mean Jessie knew, and I didn't?"

"No, Miss Catherine. I didn't know anything about his health. I was with him when he started having chest pains the other night. I told him he should make an appointment with the doctor, but he wouldn't listen to me. Told me he was fine and just tired from the long trip."

"That's something I told Carl he was going to have to quit, too."

"What's that, doctor?" Catherine asked.

"I told him he needed to retire and let someone else do all the trips. His health was getting worse and yet, he still wouldn't listen to me."

"Carl always had a stubborn streak in him, doc. I've been married to that man a long time. I'm just surprised that I never noticed anything was wrong."

"Don't fret over it, Catherine. If I weren't a doctor I'd have never noticed anything, either. Carl was good at keeping things to himself, wasn't he?"

Both Catherine and Jessie nodded in agreement.

"I did my best to get him to tell you about his heart problems. I even went as far as to have a stress test administered. I wanted to make sure there wasn't more to my diagnosis."

"What happened?" Catherine asked.

"Well, he took the test and everything checked out just fine. There were no blockages in his heart and there were no abnormal readings on any of the graphs. I prescribed stronger doses of medications and told him to take it easy." Then he changed the subject.

"I'm required to do an autopsy, Catherine."

"Do you have to?" she asked.

"Yes, I do. State law requires one."

"When?"

"Just as soon as I can get him to the morgue, I'm afraid. The sooner it's done, the better."

Tears were flowing freely now, running down her cheeks and dripping off her chin.

"I won't do anything that isn't required, Catherine. I'll do only what has to be done to determine the cause of death. Have you thought about arrangements, yet?"

Jessie jumped in then, "Mr Carl wanted a simple burial, right here on the farm. The plot is already laid out and I'll start on the preparations this afternoon."

"Is there anything I need to do?" the doctor asked him.

"No, sir. Mr Carl told me years ago that all the arrangements were to be simple and the burial to be a family affair."

"It will be only me and Miss Catherine," Jessie added.

"I'll be there, of course," stated the doctor. "After all, I've know him since the marriage and I do consider myself a friend of the family." With that the doctor stood up, gathered up him bag and went towards the bedroom. "I'll try not to take too long, Catherine. What I really need to do now is determine the time of his death and get him ready to be moved. I called the ambulance before I left the office and it should be here shortly.

"I'll get them up there once they get here, doc," Jessie told him.

"Thank you, Jessie." With all that done the doctor turned around and went on to the bedroom. Jessie and Catherine sat there, next to each other. Jessie held her hand and, after a couple of minutes, laid her head on his shoulder and cried until there were no more tears left. After about an hour, Jessie excused himself and went to the bedroom, where the doctor was cleaning up.

"I'm done here, Jessie. I heard the ambulance pull up a moment ago, so please let them in and we'll be done."

"Thank you so much, doctor. We really appreciate it all. Once I let the men in with the stretcher I'm gonna take Miss Catherine down to my place, to get some rest. I think right now she needs to get out of here, don't you?"

"I think it would be better for her, right now. Thank you, Jessie."

"Just doing what I'd normally do. If it had been Miss Catherine I'd be doing the same thing for Mr Carl. They're my family, sir, and I intend to take care of her."

"I know you will, Jessie. Carl once told me that you'd take care of her if anything were to happen to him, and I know he trusted you very much."

All was said and done then and Jessie returned to the sitting room and helped Catherine to her feet.

"Come on, Miss Catherine. I'm gonna take you to my place for a while."

She started to protest, but he wouldn't listen to it.

"What you need right now is some rest. Away from here. I know this is your home, but right now it's not the place to be."

Catherine didn't offer any resistance. Her will was gone right then, and she realized Jessie was telling her the truth.

______________________________________________________________________

The funeral had been two weeks ago. The only people at the graveside had been Jessie, Catherine and Doc Conners. The friends she and Carl had known for years were now gone, the last of them having moved away over 2 years preciously. Louise had sent her condolences, as she'd been unable to attend the services. She was out of state, visiting an ill relative and would get in touch with her as soon as she got back.

The day had been bright and full of sunshine, not a cloud in the sky.

"Just the way he would've wanted it," Jessie told Catherine.

"Yes, Jessie. Just how it should be. I'm glad he didn't go in the winter, either. I don't think I could've taken standing out here in the cold."

"Or the rain, for that matter," Jessie answered.

Once the casket had been placed in the bottom of the grave the two men took up the shovels next to the pile of dirt and began to refill the hole. They'd debated on hiring someone to do it, but Catherine had objected. It would be what Carl would've wanted, for his family to close out this last chapter of his life, so that's what they did. It took the two of them about an hour to completely fill up the hole, using only the shovels. It had taken Jessie the better part of two days to get it dug out and he also felt it was only right for him to fill it in, as well.

When they put in the last load, Catherine put the small bouquet of pansies on top of the earth.

"They were his favorite flower," she told the two men.

A small prayer was said and then they took hold of each other hands, Jessie on one side and Doc Conners on the other side of Catherine, and began their long walk back to the main house.

Jessie had hired professional people to clean up the house, over Catherine's objections.

"Miss Catherine," he countered, "this ain't 'Spring Cleanin' time'. Something terrible happened in that house and, while I don't like it none either, it's best to get someone who knows what they're doing here." It was only with some reluctance that she allowed him to make the call and set up the appointment.

The crew would be here tomorrow and, in the meantime, she would stay at his house with him and Neptune. The animal had been moved into the house the day after Carl passed away. It didn't seem right to leave him in the barn now. With the two of them tied up with all the arrangements, it was better if the dog were kept close by, to keep an eye on him. Besides that, Jessie felt that Miss Catherine was more comfortable with him around all the time.

There were many times he'd look into the living room of his modest house, to check up on her. He'd usually find her on the couch, her legs spread wide and Neptune's head stuck between them. He knew he should probably say something, after all Mr Carl was still waiting to be buried at that time, but he had decided against it. The contact with the animal was what she probably needed right then.

He's stand there and watch a while, as Neptune munched on her slick pussy, lapping up her juices as they flowed from within her. She never uttered a sound, lying there and letting Neptune have is way with her. Yes, he could tell she was enjoying it, but something seemed to be missing and he couldn't quite put his finger on it at that time It was only later he realized that she missed Carl's companionship, his touch and his smells. There were times he could see her crying, as well.

There were many nights he heard her crying in the night and he'd go to her to give some comfort. The first time he did it she reached out and grabbed his cock, still shriveled and small. She'd use her hands on him until his tool was rigid with blood, causing his cock veins to stand out and throb. Only then would she begin to suck on him and would continue to do so until she shot his load into her mouth and down her throat. Only after that did she seem able to sleep through the night. He felt guilty for allowing her to use him like that, but he also realized she was grieving and, by sucking on his cock or letting Neptune eat her pussy, it was her way of dealing with the major void in her life. She'd been married to Carl for a long time, and she missed him. While he wanted to badly fuck her, he held back, not wanting to take advantage of the situation. He figured that once she was ready for something to happen, she would let him know.

______________________________________________________________________

Two weeks later Catherine cornered Jessie in the living room. She stood naked in front of him and gently pushed him back, until the back of his knees hit the edge of the couch, causing his to fall back into the softness of the cushions. Once she had his pants lowered she pulled out his cock and began to lash it with her tongue, pausing occasionally to suck it into the back of her mouth, pulling his foreskin down into her throat. She'd not fucked him for over a month now, and she was anxious to feel him inside of her again.

Neptune was lying across the room, curled up in his favorite corner. The smells coming from the two people across the room soon got his attention and his cock reacted properly. He sat up and moved closer to the action. He could see his mistresses round ass sticking up, almost in an invitation for him to come and take her, but he also know that once she was ready for him she would let him know. So he sat there and waited, his cock slowly emerging from his sheath, with his fluids already beginning to drip onto the carpet.

Jessie sat there and enjoyed the oral examination he was receiving. It had been a while since she'd sucked his cock and he was about to interrupt her. Not now. His eyes were closed and he was pinching his own nipples, already hard and hurting, but not with pain. He was once again feeling pleasure and was thankful for it. He badly wanted to fuck her right now, but decided it was up to her. Since she was the one who initiated all this, he thought it would only be fitting to let her do what she wanted to do, and when she wanted to do it. He wouldn't complain one bit.

After sucking on his cock for a while Catherine pulled off and licked down the length, stopping to lick and suck on his balls for a while. Once she was done there she urged him forward, until only the edge of his butt was balanced on the edge. She lifted his legs and pulled his pants and shorts the rest of the way off and then pushed them back towards the upper part of his body. Once they were in place she continued with her mouth and tongue. First she concentrated on the area just beneath his balls. What she liked to refer to as his 'most sensitive spot'. She'd lick the back of his balls for a while and then swipe her mouth over the area below that. His pumping of his hips let her know she was doing the right thing. After that she'd lick lower, until her mouth came to his brown hole, puckered in front of her mouth. She's stick out her tongue and gently licks over it, drawing moans of pleasure from him.

Jessie didn't move. He was enjoying the rimming Miss Catherine was giving him. He'd wanted to get her to do it a long time ago, but he knew how she felt about anything being done to her ass, so he didn't even try to get her to do it for him. Now that she was doing it though, he was pleasantly surprised and took advantage of the moment. He could feel her dip the end of her tongue as far into his hole as she could. Nothing had ever penetrated back there, so the opening was tight. Still, the feeling of her tongue against him was enough to keep his cock rock hard.

Reaching to her hips, Jessie pulled her around and got her to straddle his head, giving him access to her pussy, so he could use his mouth on her. In the course of moving her she had to give up licking his ass, but eagerly returned to licking his balls and then returning to his cock, where she took him as deep into her mouth as she could, savoring the feel of his cock head banging against the back of her throat.

Movement on the bed alerted the two of them that Neptune had joined in on the fun. He dipped his head and joined Catherine in licking Jessie's balls. When she moved away from his cock, Neptune went to wrapping his tongue around the tool, licking off his mistresses saliva and then lapping up the leaking pre cum Jessie was dripping.

They stay in that position for about twenty minutes, until Neptune got a shot of Jessie's cum, which he graciously shared with Catherine, and Jessie got his mouth full of Catherine's sweet juices, as well.

Once they were finished it was Neptune's turn to lick on Catherine for a while, twisting his tongue deep into her depths. At one point he accidentally nipped on her clit, causing a short, sharp pain.

"Ouch!" she screamed. "He bit me!" She couldn't believe that after all they'd done to, and for, each other, that the animal would bite her.

Drawing back her hand she slapped him on the nose.

Jessie had not time to stop her, as he lay there and watched with astonishment as she hit the pet.

"Miss Catherine!" he hollered at her. "He didn't mean it, he just got carried away."

"I don't care if he just got 'carried away', Jessie. That animal ever bites me again, I'll make sure it never happens again. You understand me?"

"Yes, Miss Catherine, I understand." He shook his head in frustration. Since Mr Carl's death he'd noticed a change in her personality. She had gotten a little meaner to him, as well. She'd also gotten demanding, something she'd never been before. While he realized she was still in shock from losing her husband of so many years, he was still a little leery of what was happening and promised himself that he'd keep an eye on her.

After the bite the atmosphere wasn't the same and Catherine got up from the bed and retreated to the shower. Once Jessie could hear the water running he went over to Neptune, knelt down and petted the animal, talking to him as he did.

"Don't worry, boy. I'm not gonna let her do anything to you. I's sorry she hit you like that. I know it was an accident and, I think she does, too. She's not in her right mind now, so we have to be patient with her."

He stood up, reaching to his back to ease the pain from straightening up. Standing there for a few minutes, he rubbed his back and gradually the pain subsided and he was able to cross to the other side of room and get his clothes on. As he was sitting on the bed, putting on his shoes, Catherine came out of the bathroom, wearing nothing, and sat on the bed beside him.

"I'm sorry, Jessie," she apologized. I don't know what got into me. He bit me! I was scared for a minute." She looked over to Neptune and got up to cross the room and apologize to the animal. As she got closer Neptune surprised her by growling at her, baring his teeth.

"Don't you dare snap at me!" she told him. Then she reached back to swing at him again but Neptune saw it coming and got out of the way. He crawled under the bed and stayed there. No amount of coaxing from either Jessie or Catherine could persuade him to come out.

"Miss Catherine," Jessie said to her, as he looked into her eyes, "you can't be treating him like that! Look at all the good things he's done for you. There was no cause to try and hit him again. He's just spooked that you hit him the first time. I don't think anyone's ever raised a hand to him and he's reacting the only way he knows how.

"Well, he better never do it again, Jessie. Never again!" She stomped out of the room, grabbing her robe from the chair by the door as she left.

Jessie could only stand there and stare at the open doorway.

_____________________________________________________________________

The next day, as Catherine was walking from her house down to Jessie's place, Neptune came out to meet her, his tail wagging. He was looking forward to having some fun with her and was welcoming her back to Jessie's.

As she got closer to the animal she was glad to see he'd apparently forgotten how she'd treated him yesterday. Once he got closer to her she knelt down, waiting for him to get closer. Once he was there, for some unexplainable reason, she cuffed him upside his head.

"Don't you ever snap at me, or growl at me again, you mutt!" she sneered.

Neptune didn't know what was wrong with his mistress. He'd always been good to her and now she was treating him badly. He lay still, on his belly, as Catherine got up and proceeded to the house. Once she was inside he headed back to the barn, but he didn't stop there. Instead he kept going and he was going to make sure he didn't come back to this place again.

___________________________________________________________________

Jessie and Catherine sat on the side of the bed, both naked and out of breath. They'd just finished a suck session on each other and each was looking forward to something more, as soon as they caught their breaths.

"Have you seen Neptune?" Jessie asked her.

"I ran into him on the way over here and petted him," she lied, "but he didn't follow me here. I haven't seen him since."

"That's strange," Jessie responded. "He's usually here while were busy and it's not like him to be here and be a part of all this."

"I know. I missed his tongue digging into me this time."

"I'm sure he'll be here shortly," Jessie said, but she could tell by the sound of his voice that he was concerned.

"Jessie," she said, to get his attention.

"Yes?"

"I want you on top this time. I want to feel your hard cock deep inside of me and it's sooooooooooooo deep in there when you're on top."

"Ok, Miss Catherine. I like that way, too. Let's me work on those wonderful titties of yours."

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, YYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSS, Jessie," she swooned. "I love to have you suck on my nipples while you're pumping me full of your cum."

Lying on the bed, she spread her legs.......an open invitation for him to climb on top and fuck the hell out of her. He quickly took his position and watched as she grabbed his cock and guided it into her hole, feeling the enveloping warmth of her as he entered. He took his time, as he usually did, and slowly slid his length all the way into her, until his cock head was probing her uterus. Once he was settled into her as deep as he could go, he began to pick up the pace. In no time he was pounding into her as hard as he could.

After five minutes or so the first chest pain hit him.

Hit him hard!

It was only the strength of his arms that held him up. He concentrated on staying up, not wanting to collapse on top of her. He knew his weight would crush the breath out of her lungs, and maybe hurting her at the same time.

Then the second pain struck!

This time he wasn't able to stay up on his arms. He fell on top her, with a thud.

"Jessie," she yelled at him.

No answer.

"Jessie," this time louder.

Still, no answer.

Then she realized he'd stopped breathing! She tried to push him off of her, but couldn't get into a good position to move him. When he'd fallen on her he'd trapped one of her arms between them. She'd been stroking her clit as he fucked her, and how it was stuck there. Try as she could, she could barely move it.

It was then that she started to panic.

"Jessie! This isn't funny, Jessie!"

Jessie didn't move. His heart had finally decided it was time to quit working and, as he thrust his cock into her for the last time in his life, his aorta burst and he instantly died, never feeling a thing. It was sudden, quicker then Carl's death only a few weeks ago.

Now Catherine regretted the fact that Jessie had a feather mattress. With his weight on top of her, she'd sunk deeper into the mattress and was completely unable to move. She was starting to panic, too. It was getting harder and harder for her to breath, as well.

She struggled to move her arm, wanting to get out from under her lover, but still unable to.

Now she regretted treating Neptune so badly. Perhaps, if he were here, he'd have been able to help her move Jessie. Now she was stuck here, under a dead man, with no way to get any help.

She felt the panic of earlier return. She continued to struggle, making it more difficult to breath with each movement.

Then she realized she might be stuck here for a while and the panic grew, her blood pressure rose and her adrenaline started to pump into her veins at a faster rate, causing her heartbeat to also accelerate.

The last thing she remembered was she was stuck on a bed, with a black man on top of her, his cock embedded in her pussy, and she had no way to get away.

Her heart finally gave out and, with a release of her last breath, she died beneath him.

______________________________________________________________________

Four months later, after no one had heard from them, someone came to the house to see what had happened. The grocer, from whom they'd gotten their groceries and supplies, entered the main house, calling her name and getting no answer. Next he went to Jessie's place, noticing the truck was still in the driveway. He knocked on the door, got no answer, then went inside, calling out Jessie's name here, as well. Again, no answer.

He left the house and went to the barn.

No one there, either.

He never explored further into either house. He felt he was invading someone's privacy, so he left the farm and returned to his business, the incident soon forgotten.
In the bedroom of Jessie's house were two bodies, one on top of the other, in a pose suggesting two lovers in the throes of love making.

No one came back to the house for almost 2 years, leaving it as though abandoned.

After that long absence of life, John Hendricks came to the house. He'd been Carl's business partner and he wanted to know what had happened to his partner.
Like the grocer, he found no one in the main house.

He walked to Jessie's, knocking on the door before entering.

The stench that had once been there was long gone by now, replaced with the smell of dust and neglect. His feet left their prints in the dust on the floor as he walked through the house. He found nothing in the living room, the dining room, or the bathroom. His last glance in the bedroom also confirmed that no one was there, either. He turned around and left the house.

If he'd looked closer he would've found the skeletons of two people, still lying on the bed, one on top of the other.

Â

Â

Be sure to check out the forums for more great stories http://www.sexstoriespost.com/forums/index.php style="color: rgb(204, 0, 0);" />or our new story site http://www.bluestories.com/forums/index.php

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â


Â

Â

Â


Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Not Your Average Birthday Spanking

Thorny Rose on BDSM Stories

She pulled her car up the ramps of the parking garage almost too quickly for safety, cursing the meeting that had lasted longer than she had anticipated. She cringed as she reached the top floor of the structure that had been constructed sometime between creation and World War II. His car was already there and he stood leaning on it, smoking a cigarette. He crushed it out with his heel when he saw her car approach.

Before she could turn off the engine, he yanked the driver's side door open and said sharply, "You're late, slut." She opened her mouth to explain about the meeting,

Read More
but he silenced her with with harsh words, "Not one syllable of your miserable, pathetic excuses. You will learn that I am not to be kept waiting."

She trembled and gasped as his hand entangled in her hair. She just managed to take the car out of gear and turn off the key before he pulled her from the driver's seat. He kicked the door of the car closed and quick-stepped her to the front fender. Moving his hand to the back of her neck, he forced her head and upper body onto the hood. He kicked her feet wide apart, straining the seams of her black skirt. With his free hand, he pulled the skirt up to her waist, exposing her bare ass between the thigh-high stockings and garter belt she wore. "At least you were able to follow one of my instructions, my little slut," he said, in grudging approval of her underthings. The sounds of the rush hour traffic leaving the downtown area mingled with her soft whimpers. She shivered as he lightly stroked her ass cheeks with the tips of his fingers. The sharp smell of female musk rose in the air, overcoming the dank, musty smell of the garage.

CRACK! His hand came down swiftly , leaving a clear print as it made contact with her flesh. She squirmed and moaned as the sound of flesh on flesh echoed through the building. Her nipples hardened into points of marvelous pain as they pressed into the metal through the thin silk blouse. Moisture began to form between her legs, as his hand fell repeatedly--harder and faster--on her now bright pink bottom. Her breathing was ragged with sobs and moans, as he dragged his nails over the inflamed skin. The sensation of a different pain increased the flow of juices from her cunt lips. Her thighs tightened as she arched her hips upward, wordlessly begging for more blows upon her tender flesh. He gave a low chuckle that sent quivering pleasure coursing through her body. His hand fell harder and faster than before on the ass that was quickly becoming bright red. Continuous pressure on the back of her neck kept her pressed tightly to the hood of the car. He felt her muscles tighten as her body strained for that release that only one word from him could give her.

His voice came in a low growl, "Do you need to cum, want to cum? Beg me, my little one, beg."

Her body shuddered with delight and she said, "Please Master may i cum now. Oh please let me cum, please Master. I need to cum so badly, please Master." Her voice was choked with gasps and sobs.His hand tightened on the back of her neck. His fingernails drifted in lazy circles on her inner thigh, through the juices that were now slowly running there. He whispered, "Cum." As though electrified, her body jerked and quivered; harsh, guttural, animalistic sounds rose from her throat.The flow of juices from between her cunt lips was steady as her knees buckled and only his firm hand on the back of her neck kept her on her feet.

While her body was still convulsing with aftershocks, she choked out between whimpers, "Oh, Thank You, Master. Thank You."While still holding her to the hood of the car, he used his freehand to unfasten his pants. His throbbing erection sprang free, and with no preliminaries he plunged into her tight, puckered asshole. She screamed with ecstatic pain at the invasion. Her fingernails bit into the palms of her hands as he began his long, slow strokes. As her muscles relaxed more, his strokes became deeper and harder. He fucked her more and more forcefully, grinding her hip bones into the metal of the fender. Her cries of bliss rang through the structure, "Thank You, Master, thank You."

With every stroke, his balls swung forward and slapped against her sopping cunt, keeping her clit weight in constant motion. With more and more fury, he drove into her. His balls began to tighten as his breathing sped up. With a last brutal thrust that sent flashes of pleasure and pain through her body, he exploded inside her, flooding her with his seed. The throbbing of his orgasm combined with the low, rough whisper of, "Cum, slut," that came from her Master sent her hurtling over the edge into another mind-shattering climax.

They remained there for long moments, suspended in time and space. He came back to himself first. He pulled out of her, and was gratified by her whimper as he left her body. Taking a linen handkerchief from his pocket, he dragged it across her dripping cunt, and then used it to wipe his cock clean. He smiled at the sight of his cum slowly trickling from her asshole.He leaned over her body and stuck the handkerchief, wet with both of their juices, into her gasping mouth.

He stood up and re-fastened his pants. He gave her trembling ass another hard slap that ricocheted off the walls, and relished her sharp intake of breath. "Next time, don't be late," he said, as he lit a cigarette. As he walked toward his car, he said over his shoulder, "Happy Birthday, my little one." She was still quivering and drifting when he got into his car and drove away.

She slowly returned from subspace and removed the soiled handkerchief from her mouth. With a satiated smile, she lightly trailed her fingertips over her stinging bottom. As she gingerly sat in her car, and prepared to drive away, her only thought was that she could scarcely wait for his next summons.

Summer at The Willow

Tommy2 on Taboo Stories


When I was left with my aunt the summer I turned 14, it was not unusual. My parents always went on a cruise to keep their marriage "sound" they said. Little did I know that this summer would be the most exciting one I ever had and that hope to get again. Ten years later I am still hopefull.

Aunt Annabell was a few years younger than my mom and made a living as a designer. One would think she could have lived in some exciting place like New York or something, but no she had to live out in the woods with nothing to do but read and fish you know the usual country stuff. My interest for girls had increased manyfold the past year and I could not get Becky Steiner out of my mind. I had reached seccond base with her and thought for sure the summer would be it. But no I was sh

Read More
uffled to my aunts attic. After my parents dropped me I spent some time in the attic with Annabells manequins. I felt their breasts and imagined that one evening with Becky. Needless to say my youthfull cock responded quickly to my imagination that quickly was interupted by Annabell.

"Chris. can you come down for a moment." It was not a question and I went downstairs to the kitchen.

"You know I think you and I need to have a little chat." Not knowing what to antisipate I sat down at the kitchen chair.

Aunt Annabell was wearing a short summer dress and slippers. Still with a hard on i looked at her with new eyes and liked what I saw. A nice clevage revealing that there was a pair of nice breast under her dress. i noticed with delight that her nipples was hard and I could tell she really wanted to say something important.

"Chris. I am sure you have noticed that there is no man in my life." She smiled. Unsure about what to come I was frozen in my chair. We were family. Her and I could not possible....

"I am gay." She stared at me with a pair eyes that asked forgivness. I sat still frozen diguesting what she told me.

"So?" I held my mask and hid my disapointment.

"So you are fine with that?" Again her eyes stared me down.

"Yeah sure. you are my aunt. I have no problem with that." She dumped down next to me and took my hand.

"Do you know you are the first in our family I have told this to." I shook my head and listened to her ramble on how difficult it was to tell anyone and how relifed she was that I was fine with it.

"You see my girlfriend and her daughter are comming this evening and I was so affraid you would not be alright with it." I heard the word daughter and my ears perked up again. i`ll gladly change my gay aunt for some pretty girl.

"How old is she?" I asked perhaps a little to quick.

"Thirteen. She is very pretty." Annabell smiled at my reaction.

"But I have to warn you. Her mom is white but her dad is black. I hope you have no problem with that?" Again I declined having any issue and could not wait to see this incredible girl as she was described.

The rest of the evening we chatted about family and our lifes the past year. i don`t know why, but I told her about Becky. I guess the wine she had offered and I was happy to drink must have loosened me up.

"You know Annabell. it is really to bad you are gay. you are really pretty you know!" I boldly told her and she blushed.

"That is very kind of you, but I am what I am you know. Oh hear they are, and please keep that kind of thoughts to yourself with Amanda around." SHe did not wait for an answer but hurried to the door. I was right on her heels to greet them and when Amanda and her daughter walked in i was stunned. Amanda was tall and gorgeus. Her daughter Amy did not look like her at all even though she was tall for her age. We were quickly introduced and sat down on the kitchen table for supper. Amy did not open her mouth much and mostly stared down in the table cloth. I stared at her chest and was happy to notice a couple oof bulges in the right place.

Amanda sighted and whispered something to my aunt that nodded.

"Amy there is no reason for you to be like that. Annabell told Chris the same thing earlier and look at him. He does not have an issue with it." Amy pushed her plate away.

"Can somebody tell me were I am sleeping." Her voice were hostile.

"Chris can you show her the room next to yours...please>" Annabell answered.

I walked ahead of Amy and showed her the room and bathroom. I even carried up the suitcase for her.

"It is alright you know." trying to get a conversation going. She looked at me and I thought I saw a tear in her eye.

"You know. It really is not. but thanks for taking my suitcase." She closed the door and I heard the key lock it.

Downstairs the happy face of my aunt was changed to sadness and the two women sat next to each other holding hand and talking quietly.

"You know, I think she will be alright. Just give her a couple of days." I said to them.

"Do you think?" Amanda was clinching to my words.

"I do. Just act normalaround her!" Were did I get the wisdom from Iwondered and said goodnight.

It did not take long before I fell a sleep that night and just before dawn I awakened with a head ache and mouth that felt like a dirty broom. Sun was not up yeat and the house was completly silent. I went down stairs to get a drink, but on the seccond floor in front of my aunts bedroom door I could not help stopping. I quickly looked around before I snuck over and peeked in the key hole. I don`t know what I expected. Before my brain could even make out what I had seen my cock stood straght out of my boxers. Inside on the bed with a nightlamp on laid the two women on their belly with their legs apart. both completly naked and asleep. My hand quickly went down stroking and petting my erection. I knew I could not hold it very long and sprinted upstairs. Back in bed I laid with the clear image in my mind and it did not take long before I came all over my belly. I laid for a seccond and it was not until the guilt set in that i cleaned myself and went downstairs for my drink. My headache was gone just like that.

Later in the day and with no signe of Amy we played scrabble and drank lemonade. I was just happy sitting next to theese to wonderful ladies that I knew I would peek in on again. It was thrilling to be so close to a body that I seen naked.

"Chris, can`t you go and try to talk to Amy?" Annabell asked. I said I would give it a try, but I was more interested in going upstairs to wack off again. It was the third time that day and I could not seem to get enough.

I knocked carefully at her door.

"Go away. leave me alone!"

"It is me Chris." I tried to the same response. I told the women what happened and the mood changed. After a little while Annabell stood up.

"You know this is our summer as well and I am not having Amy ruin it. Who is up for some wine?" She did not ask for an answer, but quickly came back with a rather large bottle and three glasses.

"Annabell, You know redwine makes you have those bad headaches."

"Well, I will have fun getting them with two people I love very much. Besides I got those pills from Doctor Brand. No swet. Let us drink" She poured the glasses to the rim and handed us each one.

"To a great summer of love and fun!" We toasted.

"Annabell, you know those pills are bad for you. Just be a little careful will you." She looked at me.

"When she takes those pills she is out for a day. The sky could fall in without waking her."

Not wanting to take side I suggested aspirin the next day.

"Alright I will only take aspirin" She agreed and we all laughed and emptied our glasses.

At the dinner table there was still no sign of Amy and the rest of us did our best to get plastered. Not used to drinking I was pretty bold in my statements, and managed to get away with it. probably had to do with the fact that I had acsepted them.

"I only have one question for both of you." I said out and did not think.

"Why don`t you like men?" They both looked at each other before Annabell started laughing.

"Well, Amanda has been married and I was engaged at a point. I guess we just like women better." I chewd on that for a while and later in the evening I could not stand anymore. Annabell and Amanda carried me upstairs and got me to bed. Last thin i said was that I had to get up early. There was something I had to do. They were both pretty smashed as well and did not ask what. It was a lot of giggeling when they stripped me to the boxer.

"Look at that." Annabell stopped and pointed.

It was my cock that again stood hard straght through the opening on my boxers..

"That is so cute. Wonder who he got a hard on for?" Amanda said and took a hold of it. Drunk as a skunk I was still aware and hopfull when she did. i had hoped for something wild to happen, but only thing she did was to put it back into the boxers.

"Would not want him to get a cold" They left my room as I drifted off, both giggeling.

The following morning I did not wake up early. But when I did awaken I could still feel that I was pretty groggy. Downstairs an argue was going on. In the kitchen both Amy and Amanda was screaming at each other. No sight of Aunt Annabell and I tepted to turn when Amanda called me.

"Hey Chris. I am going to take Amy back to her Dad. Annabell is upstairs sleeping, and if she askes for those pills just give it to her if she really need them. they are top of the fridge. Come on Amy. Let`s go."

"I am sorry you have to leave." I told Amy as the door closed. She just looked at me with tearful eyes. I was really glad I did not have to be in that car.

I drank some juice and turned on the tv. I surfed through the channels looking for somthing sexy and while turning to the health channel I was erect as I could be. i sat downstairs boldly playing with myself when Annabell called.

"Chris, can you get Amanda for me. Tell her I need some of those pills." She did not even open her eyes and I watched her lef breast in amazement. It was gorgeous.

"She is taking Amy home. She told me only to give you the pills if you really need them." I did not take my eyes of her breasts.

"I need them. I need them bad." She twisted in bed and rolled over. The sheet slid away from her butt and I just wanted to reach out and touch it. I ran downstairs and got them. A little later I sat on the sofa watching women excercise whilewondering how long it would take for the pills to work. I had given her two. One grinded in juice and one whole. it said only to take one at the bottle and terrified of what I done I sat with a racing heart. I could not belive what i done even less what I had in mind. I wanted to touch her in places I never touched. My cock was so hard it hurt and I could barely touch it. I don`t know how long I sat there before I went back upstairs. inside her room I looked out the window to make sure no one was there. it was nobody.

"Aunt Annabell." I yelled out. It was no reaction. I went over and shook her bed while yelling. It was true. The sky could fall inn. I kept the door open so I could hear if anyone was comming. lightheaded I stood next to her and slowly pulled the sheet off her. She was laying on her back with her legs parted. it could not be more perfect. Carefully I let my hand touch her brests. the skin ws soft and warm. Quickly my hand moved further down and toucher her pibic hair. She was nicly groomed and I could see the lipps covering what I belived to be the most secret passage. I had to take a step back and breath. I was trembeling and breathing heavy when I stepped towards her again. I laid my hand on her triangle and felt the heat she reflected. Slowly I moved my hand up and down digging deaper and deeper into her. I could feel the moist starting to lubricate my finger and jumped back. One would think she had to be awake for that. but she was sound a sleep. I rubber her some more and did it as hard as I could. I found the opening and stuck my finger in her as far as I could get it. Then two fingeres.Faster and harder. My heart almost stopped when she moved to the side with her butt on the edge of the bed. I froze for a while making sure she was still sleeping. I smelled my finger licked it. A little salt I decided and reach for her slit from behind. I found it and again I put two fingers in her. I dropped my shorts and found my stiff with my right hand. Slowly I trusted it toward were my fingers had been a moment earlier. Nobody would ever find out I told myself. I just wanted to feel how it was. In and out one time. I pushed a little harder and my cock made it`s way. I was inside of her. I felt her breathing in tact with mine and I slowly moved out of her just to trust a little deeper. Then again and again. Before I could help myself my seed flodded her. I came as hard as I ever had. I stood still. Planted in her. In a sudden the truth hit me. I just fucked my aunt. I just came in my aunt. No, no I had raped my aunt. Scared of the emotion my cock slipped out of her and into the shorts. I stream of my whitish cum ran down her slit and down to the sheets. I paniced. Ran upstair and sat down on my bed. What am I going to do. Holly shit. After a while I came up with a plan. If I only could get her to shower without noticing then i might get lucky that she did not get pregnant. I praid to god that I would never do anything like it if he just helped me out this one time. I don`t know how long I sat there. I returned to her room.

"Annabell, Annabell." I shook her and yelled as hard as I dared. It took almost ten minuttes of vibrant effort to get her to respond.

"You need to get up. Amanda need you. you have to call her. i think she is in trouble." I lied. Annabell used another ten minuttes to sit up on the bed.

"I`ll help you" She did not even care that she was naked. I strolled her into the shower and turned on the cold water.

"Are you alright." She stood there for a seccond not noticing the cold water. Without any sexual thoughts I took a wash cloth and rubbed it between her legs in a swift. She looked a little more awake and I left her. I hoped she would not remeber anything. to my satisfaction she spent almost an hour in the shower. then almost another before she came downstairs. I could see she was still groggy.

"Where is Amanda?" She asked with a faceless expression. I told her just as Amanda`s car returned. to my surprise Amy was still with her.

I was a nervous wreck that evening and it seemed like everyone was out of it for one or another reason. Amy had found her dad had gone on an unexpected vacation with his seceretary so she had no option but to return. her eyes were swallen from crying and I just wanted to be out of my aunts reach so i tried to talk to her. this time a little luckier than the previous day. By bedtime I even managed to get her to smile. We said goodnight and I was just to go to bed when Amanda stopped me.

"How many pills did she take Chris?"

"One or two, I just gave her the bottle." I lied.

"I am tossing those pills away. I have never seen her this bad."

"I am sorry." I said.

"Oh sweetheart. it is not your foult." She pulled my hair and hugged me. In a sudden my worries was gone and my sexual appetite was back. Her breasts against my chest gave an instant reaction. She held me clothes and it was not until my cock bumping her leg that she laughed and released me.

"You go to bed now." She kissed my cheek godnight.

A little embaressed I went to bed remeber thinking what can I do to controll my reactions.

The next couple of days nothing really happened. With some miracle I had gotten away with screwing my Aunt and the only sexual activity was me mastrubating to the thoughts of that. One thing did change though. Amy was still hostile towards her mom and my aunt, but I somehow had become her confidant. She would wake me in the morning by jump on my bed and we sat up late just talking. One afternoone while Amy showering amanda came to me and asked if she could talk to me. I expected the worst, but I had not seen any signes from Annabell that I was caught.

"Chris." She started and listened.

"Amy is very fragile now with all theese things going on. i hope that you are not taking advantage of that?" I looked stupified. I pretended not knowing what she ment.

"I mean you guys are to young to get involved.....You know what I mean." I played even dumber.

"No hanky panky. promise" I again pretended that a light went up for me and shook my head.

"We are just friends." I said.

"I have seen how she looks at you. I just don`t need any more worries. you can understand that." I nodded and my head was filled with new ideas.

"I promise. I want try anything."

"Thank you Chris. You are such a mature young man. I knew I could count on you." She kissed me close to my mouth and I got all erect again. Shortly after Amy came downstairs and it was my turn to shower. It was the time of day when the sun was not boiling and it felt great to rinse off. The water jsu felt nice and cool. i must have been in there for five minuttes or so when the light in a sudden went out. I opened the door and the strem of light comming from the door disapeared. A hand pushed me back into the shower.

"Now. just stand still and don`t say a word." At first i thought it was my aunt, but the she spoke again. Annabell and Amy went to the store." I felt hands all over me.

"You have to promise me that you will not touch my daughter and I will do this for you." I was speachless when I felt two hands one taking a hold of my cock the other under my balls. I was hard in no time.

"But I thought you were a lesbian?" I said and realized I should probably have waited with that.

"I am, but I still know how to please a man, and we are just returning favors. not a word to anyone about this. I will deny it to my death....do you understand.?" I could not answer. She kneeled in front of me and took my hard cock in her mouth. I started breathing heavy. It felt like I was about to come any seccond and unvoulentierly started to move my hipp fucking her head. I don`t know how I managed to hold back but after a while she just stood up and turned her back to me. Try this. She grabbed my cock and pulled me up behind her. I trusted my hoips towards her and she pushed towards me. I slid right into her. It was different from aunt Annabell. A little tighter too. I moved faster and faster into her cunt and grabbed her hipps with my hands. I did not want it to stop but exploded into her like I had done a few days earlier. She then turned again and kneeled once more. she licked my cock that was sensitive to the max. I had not thought about it, but I realized that pushing into her she had been really wet. Maybee it just was the water I thought. As quickly as she had arrived she left and when I came downstairs later she pretended like nothing. I poured myself a glass of wine that day and knew she would not object to me drinking.

In the next few days I was busy hoping to get fucked again by Amanda, and when I could not controll myself I mastrubated. it was not the same and I were more than eager to have more. When a whole week passed by with nothing more I started thinking of Amy in a sexual way. i mean how long could a man hold himself. Every morning she would jump in bed with me and some nights she would sit and talk long past midnight. We always kept the door open so our watchdog could check on us. One rainy night I decided I would try with Amy. Everyone was asleep and I snuck over to her door that to my firtune was open. I closed it quickly behind me and felt my heart bump in passionate beats. I really liked Amy. It was also clear that she liked me. I crwled into her bed and under her blanket. She awakened.

"What are you doing?" She said angrily.

"I hate storms. I am affraid." Ilied and her voice tendered.

"Alright then." She made room. I crawled closer to her and knowing her nightgown was the only thing parting us made me hornier than ever.

"You know the best way to get back at your parents?" I asked and caught her attention.

"No what is?" She turned and her dark skin almost looked like copper in the night.

"You do the thing they don`t want you to do." She laid still and looked at me.

"And what would that be?" She asked.

"To do it." I said bold and waited.

"Do it?" She repeated like she did not know. Then it hit her.

"Chris get out. Get out now or I will scream." In lack of response and panicy I started crying.

I sat up on the bed and made effort to leave.

"Are you crying? She was surprised. I guess even more than me.

"You know you are not the only one that has problems. And I really like you. I just think we would both feel better about it. You know if you are mad at your mother then get back at her your way. She even came to ask me to stay away from you."

"Did she really?" I nodded. She held the blanket up.

"You can stay. but nothing more alright." Eager as a beaver I jumped back into bed next to her.

For a while we just laid there and her breath got rythmic. i thought she might have fallen a sleep and placed my hand on her leg. It was naked. As usual my response was instant. Slowly like it was not to wake her I moved my hand up to her venus. It was just a few hairs there and I wanted really bad to see it. my hand comtinnued up to were her breasts was suppose to be, but I could only find two small elevations with two hard nippels on. Again my hand moved down and found her slit. I gently moved it up and down.

"Be carefull" She said suddenly and I pulled back. Was that a yes to move forward. i continnued stroking her working my finger to were i belived her soft spot to be. It was tiny. i barely could fit my finger in her and she moaned. I was really soft with her affraid she would ask me to stop. She spread her legs wider and I could easier slide in and out of her. it was wet and soft and tight all on the same time.

"We have to stop now!" She said in a sudden.

"Just a little more" I pledged.

"No stop. Youcan get babies out of this."

"I`ll be carefull, I promise" She was silent for a second. Then her hand felt down my belly. grabbing a hold of my cock like it came naturally.

"It is too big"

"Oh no, it is not that big. I`ll show you" SHe was clearly as curious as i was horney and I placed myself on top of her. I worked my cock using my hand up and down her slit and I could feel she trembeled. The I found were the moist cam from and pushed. I heard her hold her breath in pain. It just made me hornier.

"You have to stop it `s not going to work." She tried to pull away. I pinner her down and knew if I got off i would not get another chance.

"Almost there, just hold still" I used all my strengt and felt her wall on the inside resist the size of me. i pushed harder and harder. Slowly with more and more aghony from her and louder sounds than I liked i gave one large pusjhe and slid into her. She still tried to get away from me and I just held her down with me inside of her. after a while she stopped fighting. I tried to kiss her but got no response baclk. i moved in and out of her and was just about to cum when she grabbed a hold of my butt and helped me trust into her. It was perfect timing. It did not last long. But we laid toghter for a long time connected by the hipp.

We never ever talked about the first night, but a couple of days later we did it again. My summer was far from finished, but that is all I have to tell for this time.


For more great stories check out the forums http://www.sexstoriespost.com/forums/index.php? style="color: rgb(255, 0, 204);" />
or our new story site www.bluestories.com


Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

Â

The ride of my life.

davidj on Bisexual Stories

I have a new neighbor who is a single woman who is only a few years older than me. I have no idea if she has been married or what her sexual preferences are. She and I have spoken occasionally and she intrigues me with her conversation and innuendo’s. She has twice asked me about boys in my life. I become more curious about her each time I see her. I know she is not concerned about nudity as she often ventures into her yard naked and doesn't realize I can see her from my bedroom.

Each day I keep looking for her as she intrigues me as I said. I knew she had gone out and she was always gone for a couple of hours at least. The previous tenant had given me a key to

Read More
their place for security reasons. When they left they forgot to collect my key so unless she changed the locks I would still be able to get in. I boldly walked up to the back door that I had the key for and let myself in. The lock had not been changed fortunately.

I walked through the house looking at the way she had it furnished and when I went into her bedroom I could see her clothes on the bed that she had changed before going out. Her pants were there and I checked her crotch and it was moist and I could tell it wasn’t from peeing but was vaginal syrup; I sniffed it and licked it as I was extremely aroused by being in her bedroom and seeing her personal stuff. I explored her bedside table and found a vibrator and lubricant together with a pack of condoms. She was also on oral contraception as her bc pills were there as well.

I walked through the rest of the house and found nothing of interest and then for some reason decided to check the basement. I turned the light on and went down the stairs thinking it was a waste of time but when I got down there she had a mattress on the floor and this weird machine thing on it. It was black and about 8 to 10 inches high, a foot long and wide with a curved top with this cock looking thing on top. It was connected to the power and had a black box with two controls on a padded sort of stool in front of the device. I had seen nothing like it before but it was obviously something that a girl rode like a horse. I was fascinated and turned it on and it made a weird buzzing noise and the cock thing sticking out vibrated and rotated at the same time. I turned it off after I realized what it did. I could see the control box varied the vibration speed and rotation of the cock from mild to harsh.  

Then I noticed that there were a number of different cock things on a table nearby and all were different and some had two cocks and others were different sizes. The cock things fitted onto the stalk of the vibrating machine. There were condoms lubricant and tissues there as well. It was obviously used for masturbating. The machine already had a cock fitted to it and I felt it and it was firm and about the same texture as a male penis. It looked and felt almost the same. 

By now I was fascinated and my cunt was streaming wet. My pants were soaking. I decided I would try it and slipped my shorts and pants off. I spread my legs astride of it and lowered myself down until the cock was just touching the lips of my vagina and slowly sat down on it until the entire length of it was deep inside me. It felt strange straddling this black box and by now I was kneeling astride of it. The cock thing also had a small spiky pad on it which obviously was meant to stimulate your clit if you bent over on it.  I turned it on and wow what a sensation. I flinched at first as I felt it vibrating deep inside me and I manipulated the controls on the box to slow it down a bit. It was an awesome feeling being stimulated by this thing. It was a bit noisy and obviously the mattress was used to absorb the noise and vibration and be soft on your knees as you were kneeling astride it as you rode it. The feeling inside me was sensational and my whole body was vibrating with the movement of the cock head inside me. My nipples became excited so I took my top and bra off and I was naked sitting astride it. Then I noticed a mirror on the wall and I could see myself being masturbated by this machine. It looked wonderful with my legs astride this thing my body totally exposed and my breasts moving as I adjusted myself on it to get the best sensations. I varied the speed until I had it at the speed I could handle comfortably then tried it a bit faster and wow it really worked you over internally. I tried the other dial and that caused the cock head to rotate in a circular motion and not only did it vibrate but moved in a circular pattern inside you as well. This was the most amazing sensation I had ever had masturbating or being fingered. I could not help myself and varied the speed etc and took it as hard as I could then slowed it down and speeded it up again. By now I could feel the whole sensation moving thorough my body as it stimulated my G spot and clit at the same time and I was moving about myself to enhance the sensation I was really beginning to enjoy. It was one of the best masturbation experiences I have had. I continued for as long as I could to contain the sensation but slowly it was taking control of me and my cunt was streaming now with the juices running down inside me. I knew it would only be a minute and I would be having an orgasm as the sensation inside me began to build right up. I looked at myself in the mirror and could see my whole body was engulfed in this exquisite form of pleasure; I was actually smiling with the joy of it.  I bent forward turned the knobs to almost full power, pulled and squeezed my nipples as my clit was massaged by the spiky pad and then it hit me, the most amazing orgasm I had ever had I suffered it for as long as I could it was the most intense sensation I have ever had and I had to slow it down as I was jerking all over as the spasms hit me like a jolt of electricity, I was so sensitive internally. I was singing out a bit like shit or fuck or whatever. It was working my G spot like I had never experienced before and my cit was exploding with the wonderful sensation without me doing it by hand. It was the closest thing to having an absolutely intense orgasm by oral sex I had experienced only more sensational. Finally I managed to turn the device right down but because I was jerking with the jolts I was getting it took a bit of coordination to actually achieve it. I sort of lay there bent over resting on the box in front as the sensation inside me subsided I was quit breathless as well.

I had to get off it as it was really beginning to hurt now as my orgasm had subsided and it felt like it was bruising me internally. My sensation had been exhausted. I turned the speed right off and as I got up I nearly collapsed it had really weakened my legs as I knelt on it and the effect of the orgasm. I lay on the floor on the mattress getting my breath back and rubbing my vagina as the entire area was tingling and felt sort of sore but not painful. The massaging of my hand made it feel better. I had never had such a wonderful time in my life.

I waited for a while and examined the other devices and worked out how to replace the plastic cock things.  I cleaned the one I used and wiped my legs down as cunt juice was streaming out of me. It was as if some guy had cum in me there was so much. Then I looked at the double dildo thing and it didn't take much to realize it was not only a cunt penetration but a butt hole penetration as well. I decide to try it out. She had KY lubricant there as well. I checked my watch and realized I had been there almost an hour. If I were quick I would be well clear of the place by the time she came home. My cunt had now recovered from the previous orgasm and I felt like I could handle another ride on this wonderful device.

I replaced the cock thing on to the machine with the double dildo and lubed it up. Then I got over the black box again and lowered myself onto it. I had to get one of the cocks up my cunt and the other up my ass more or less at the same time. I had never had a dual penetration ever before and this felt great. The lube helped it slip into my ass as I had oiled my ring as well. Once I was comfortable I turned the power on and this was absolutely divine. The movement in my ass and my cunt together was fairly strange and took a bit of getting used to so I ran it at slow speed until I got used to it. Then I speeded up the vibrations and increased the circulating sensation a bit. My whole body was now responding to the movement and my tits were vibrating a bit and bobbing about ever so slightly as my body was moved about by the cock up my bum. The whole experience was one of extreme pleasure and wonderful sensation. I even smiled at myself in the mirror which was reflecting my absolute pleasure. By now I was accustomed to the movement and I increased both speeds and for about 5 minutes I was in heaven as every nerve in my body reacted to the stimulation of my cunt, clit, G spot and ass hole at the same time. It was rocking my entire body and I was working on my nipples and there was not a part of me not being treated to absolute pleasure. The muscles between my legs were reacting to the swinging cock in my cunt and I found myself contracting them to get extra pleasure which also squeezed the ring of my ass and gave me added pleasure there as well. I had allowed myself to be finger fucked in the ass before but it was nothing like this, I had never had a cock up me there before and the added lubrication gave it an unusual sensation. By now I was entering seventh heaven and I had turned the machine up to about 8 out of 10 settings and it was really working me over and I was so close to not being able to take any more and then I hit my peak and I yelled out loudly as the orgasm spasm overwhelmed me and I was almost crying out in ecstasy and pain from the intensity of the orgasm I was gasping and jerking about almost uncontrollably and bent over until I was almost bent double but still attached to the machine. The box in front was just for that to hold onto while your vagina was being reamed out. It was awesome and mind bending at the same time my head was shaking with the effect of the overwhelming spasm my body was experiencing. My breasts were bouncing about with the physical reaction and I was as close to being out of control as I had ever been. The problem was I was so exhausted I could not get up off it and I had dropped the control box in the spasm of my orgasm. I was virtually stuck on this still vibrating box which was killing me, and at last I fell sideways off it, and collapsed on the floor with the thing still buzzing and vibrating away with nobody on it. I managed to grab the power cord and pull it out of the power point. I just lay there completely exhausted for about 10 minutes. As I recovered I realized I had to quickly clean up the device and get out of there. I don't know how I did it but I did and just in time too. I heard her drive up and I had to get out of the house before she realized I was inside. I had left the back door open when I came in and grabbed my clothes which I had no time to put on and raced for the door hoping I would get out before she realized I was inside.  Once outside and through the gate between our properties I hopped about putting just my shorts and T shirt on leaving my pants and bra off. Then I dashed for the rear entrance. Had she seen me at least I was covered.

The following weekend she approached me in the yard and spoke to me. She asked me to come over for a cup of coffee and cake and I was flattered and said yes. Then when we had become a lot friendlier than she had previously been she sprang her surprise on me. She had realized I had found her Sybian machine. Evidently she could tell somebody had been there as I had not shut the basement door in my rapid exit and she could smell my sex in the room when she investigated why it was open. I was extremely embarrassed. She was very nice about it and not angry and I explained how I got in etc. Then she asked me if I would like to try it again with her this time and she could show me how to use it properly. I think I had achieved that myself but I pleaded ignorance and agreed. The next two hours were absolutely the most amazing experience I have ever had. She is bi sexual and enjoys sex with men AND women. The first time she kissed me I went to pull back but she reassured me and I let her and in moments my knees went weak with the sensation. I have never kissed another woman before but she had me melting at her touch and kiss. As we kissed she slowly undressed me and I dint resist at all and before long the two of us were naked and pressing our bodies together to get the extreme pleasure of being naked together. This was the beginning of a rather interesting lesbian affair I conducted with her as after having sex with her I was in no hurry to find another man – she was sensational and we made love in every way two women can and we both worked ourselves off crazily on her Sybian which I was allowed to use any time whether she was home or not. She agreed I could keep the key for future access as and when I wished. I made a lot of use of it when she was not there, as well as to share my sexual pleasure with her. Oral sex and sexual penetration using a strap on dildo were regular events and I spent many hours and nights in her bed.

This was he beginning of a new life for me and I have no regrets. I continued to date a few boys but I could not wait to get back to her and enjoy the absolutely divine pleasure of being sexually involved with another woman. She also had a few male friends and it was about a month or so later she enquired if I would like to become the third party in a 3 some with one of her men and herself. I agreed, and once more I was introduced into a new and wonderful form of sexual pleasure. He was very much older than me almost twice my age. At first I was a bit apprehensive as he was much bigger than the boys I had slept with but I enjoyed having him treat me to a new form of sexual pleasure with him as well. It wasn’t long before the 3 of us met regularly for evenings of sexual delight and I accomplished just about all there was to enjoy naked and with two sexually exciting people.

Perhaps I can write about some of those evenings later on.

SHAVE PUSSY

LOIS on Short Sex Stories

Was in the bathroom one leg up on the vanity shaving my pussy, when my husband walk in, he seen me shaving a hundreds of times he was pretty horny as I watch his cock grow in his shorts. I put a little lotion on for sweet smell the way Tom was looking at me I new he was just ready to eat my pussy.I wanted him to suffer just a little longer as I put one finger up in my cunt and move it in and out

Sleepless Night

hornyboy159 on Incest Stories



It was a moist summer’s night and
the air conditioner was broken. Jack was asleep in his room with his windows
wide open. The sound of a train across the river woke him up. The first thing
he noticed was how humid it was in his room. The sweat was running off his
face. His balls were sticking to his legs. He got up and took off his boxers
and stood in front of the fan he had sitting on his night stand. The breeze
felt good and it dried the sweat off. He stood there for a moment and began to
doze off. He slowly started to get an erection. The head of his penis hit the
cage around the fan. He snapped out of it and began to put his boxers on.



Across the hall and in JackÃ

Read More
¢â‚¬â„¢s
sister’s room lies Sarah. Sarah was obviously hot and sweaty too because she
was spread out on top of her covers with her oversized T-shirt pulled up past
her bellybutton and her white cotton panties moist from the summer’s air.



Jack stood there at his doorway
with a half pitched tent in his boxers looking at his 13 year old sister lie
there breathing. The night light in her room glowed behind her bed. Then Jack
heard a noise. There was somebody coming up the stairs and Jack could put an
eye out with his member flailing about like it was so he tucked it in between
his legs.



A shadow was cast on the floor near
the stairs and the figure appeared. It was only the family’s cat walking
around. Jack went to go pick him up and set him is his bed. On his way back to
his room, his penis popped back up right as he passed Sarah’s room. Jack stood
there.



Jack could almost see the outline
of his sister’s pussy through her panties. Jack was 17 and even though she was
13, he thought that it couldn’t hurt to just look so he walked in her room and
stood beside her at her bed. He could see the outline of her nipples through
her shirt. Looking down at Sarah’s panties, Jack noticed how large her mound
was and how big her pussy lips must be. His penis was growing harder now and
finally poked through the hole in his boxers.



With his dick throbbing out of his
boxers he grabs a hold of it and starts to rub it. Sarah’s hand was laying on
the edge of her bed and Jack decided to lay his now sweaty balls in the palm of
her hand. Sarah then unconsciously squeezes his balls and Jack moaned in pain.
Luckily she did not wake up from her sleep. Jack looked back down at her mound.



Her panties almost went all the way
down to the top of her crack from her pussy. Jack had to feel it so he reached
his free hand toward her sister muff and he rubbed her pussy lips from the
outside of her panties. Because her legs were spread, he could feel her lips
spread apart. Just then she breathed in deep and she opened her eyes.



“Jack what are you doing?” she said
softly.



“Um…I saw a mosquito crawling on
you and I did not want you to get bit so I was getting it off of you.” She
looked at him and sighed. “I think it went down your panties though.” Jack
didn’t know what he was saying but Sarah did not seem to be alarmed. Jack
reached his hand back down to his sister’s panties and slides his fingers
beneath the fabric.



“I think I found it.” Jack said as
he slid his fingers back and forth between her hairless pussy. Just then he
feels a small hand wrap around his cock and Sarah says,



“There was a mosquito on you.” Jack
looks back down at his hand rubbing her pussy and slides her panties down. Her
clean tight pussy was shining in the light.



“Have you ever rubbed your vagina
before?” Jack asked with a smile on his face.



“Once in a while I play with it.”
She mumbled.



“Do you want to go play in my room?”
Jacked asked her.



“Why Jack?” she questioned.



“Because it is too hot to sleep.
You will never get back to sleep now that you are awake.” He said encouraging
her to fallow him.



“I guess.” She said as she slid off
her bed allowing her T-shirt to fall down to the top of her knees. She kicked
her panties off of her foot on her way out of her room. She walked behind Jack
with his penis sticking out of his boxers. They sat together on his bed with
the lights turned off. They could only see the silhouettes of each other. Jack
reached up to his window opening the blinds allowing the moonlight to shine in.



“How do you play with your vagina?”
Jack asked.



“I sometimes just rub it with my
fingers in the shower.” She replied hesitantly.



“I rub mine in the shower too
sometimes.” He stated.



“How do you rub yours?” she asked.



“Well grab it and I will show you.”
He said.



“OK.” She hesitantly replied as she
reached her hand out until she could feel Jack’s throbbing penis sticking out
of his boxers. She wrapped her hand around the shaft and he then took a hold of
her hand.



“Just rub it slowly back and forth
like this” as he guided her hand. Pre-cum was starting to drip from the head of
his penis to his sisters hand lubricating his shaft. She stopped for a moment.



“What is that?” she asked.



“It’s cum, don’t stop.” He said.



“OK” she said as she continued to
caress his cock.



Jack sat there for only a few
minutes before he felt his balls begin to tingle and tighten. He was about to
explode all over her in a few moments. Sarah, who was sitting cross legged in
front of Jack sensed something was about to happen.



“Am I doing it right?” she asked



“Ah…Yes...keep going.” He sighed.



She continued to jerking on his
member until a large spurt of warm cum shot out from the head of his penis onto
her shirt. Then several other spurts of cum fallowed as she continued to jack
him off. He moaned as the last drops of cum spilled from his penis onto his sister’s
hand. He fell back on his bed and laid there for a moment to catch his breath.



“Did that make you feel good?”
Sarah asked.



“Yes, very good.” He replied.



“Can girls feel that good too?” she
questioned.



“Yes they can if it is done right.”
He replied.



“Will you show me how it feels?”
she asked.



“Sure,” Jack replied and then he
instructed, “Lay on your back.”



Sarah did as she was told and she
lay down on his bed with her shirt still covering her pussy. Jack maneuvered
himself in front of her and pulled up her shirt revealing her muff again. He
looked her in the eyes and smiled. She grinned back and Jack lowered his head.



He kissed her belly button and
continued pecking down to her sweet mound. He kissed the top of her vagina and
began to suck on it as he flicked his tongue in between the lips. How sweet it
tasted. She moaned. He found her clit and focused his attention on it. He
licked it as it swelled and then pulled his mouth away and began to rub it.
Jack could not get over how soft and tight her pussy was as he continued to
massage her. He then slowly moved his middle finger to her pussy hole and
rested it at the entrance. He continued rubbing her clit as he began to force
his finger in. He was not even a knuckle in and she began to moan with
pleasure. Halfway past his first knuckle he pulled his finger out and he began
to move it in and out slowly. Gently pulsating her vagina with his finger, she
moaned in extreme excitement and pleasure. No more than a few seconds later her
virgin body began to tense and her vagina gripped firmly on his finger drawing
it in further. She took in a deep breath and her whole body shivered a little.
She arched her back forcing her pelvis into the air and then she collapsed and
closed her eyes. Sarah had just experienced her first orgasm.



“Did that make you feel good?” Jack
asked.



“Yes.” Sarah whispered.



Jack crawled up beside her and just
laid there on his back looking at his ceiling. He could hear her still trying
to catch her breath. He turned his head and kissed her on her on her neck. She
looked at him and smiled. The two laid there for the better part of an hour
listening to each other breath.



Jack then began to get an erection
again needed to take advantage of the situation. He slid off his boxers and
reached over and rubbed Sarah’s pussy to get her attention. She looked at him
and smiled again and he whispered for her to sit on top of him. With his penis
now fully erect and laying flat on his stomach, she sat on top of it. His penis
rested firmly in between her slit. He reached out for her hips and guided her
body back and forth in a sliding and rocking motion. Without his penis ever
going insi



of Sarah, she continued to slide
her body over his cock. Her pussy began to moisten and slide easier and more
pleasurably.



Back and forth she slid as Jack
laid his head back and closed his eyes. He had never felt anything more
wonderful than what he was experiencing at that moment. Sarah was really
getting into it too. She rested her hands behind her on the bed as the kept
sliding back and forth. This continued for what seemed like and hour. Jack
opened his eyes and watched his sister’s pussy sliding on his cock. He soon
began to feel his balls tingle and tighten again. Sarah arched her back and was
about to climax also. Jack’s penis began to throb much more and a large load of
cum spurted out onto his chest and moments later Sarah began to shutter as she
had an orgasm herself. They both moaned in pleasure then grew very tired. She
fell on top of him and rested her head on his shoulder. She closed her eyes and
so did he as they fell asleep exhausted.



An hour later Jack opened his eyes
and rolled Sarah off of him onto her side and he curled up behind her resting
his limp cock between her butt cheeks. They spooned like this all the rest of
the night until the morning sun rose. Sarah opened her eyes and looked at Jack.



“Thank you Jack.” Sarah said as she
crawled out of his bed and went back to hers.




Lucky Stone pt 8

bakerman on Teen Stories

My cock finally slipped from Moms recently ravaged rectum and standing up I could see a trail of cum leaking from her arse and sliding down her leg. Leaning over to pick up my shorts I slapped her hard on the arse again and told her to pick up what was left of her dress and go into her bedroom.

“You wouldn’t want Dad or Sue

Read More
anguage: en-us">to see you lying there like that.”

Mom got on all fours and grabbed the ripped remains of her sun dress and thong and crawled off to her room. As her naked arse disappeared into her bedroom I reminded her that from now on it’s what I want, when I want it.

Waiting till her door closed I grabbed the camera and rewound the tape. I got the cable from the camera bag and connected the camera to the TV in my bedroom and checked out the quality of the recording. I watched it for several minutes, and then satisfied that the sound and vision were OK I again rewound the tape and lay back on the bed thinking of what I should do with it.

I noticed a folder on the table. The type you find in every hotel room, filled with flyers and brochures, for all the local tourist traps. Flicking through I discovered the hotel had a film processing shop and that they could transfer your pictures or films onto disk so I grabbed the tape and headed out to the store.

I arrived just as Mr Muscles from the gym was leaving and he pushed past me as if was a bug to be swatted. I talked the guy behind the counter, who was about my age, about copying the tape and what problem he was having with gym guy.

“He wants some posters of himself done for the gym but he never paid for the last lot so I’m not doing them. I wish I had some way of cutting him down a notch or two.”

I told him I might have what he was after if he could do me a few copies of the tape. He agreed and told me to come back in the morning.

Wandering around the resort I spotted Dad in a café having coffee with a rather attractive, big breasted blonde. To most people in the café this looked like a casual meeting but with the camera’s zoom function I could see Dad’s other hand under the table massaging her mound through her bikini briefs.

The rest of the day I did all the tourist things and that night everyone just hung out in our hotel room. The next day was our trip to the reef but once we arrived at the reef Mom announced she didn’t feel well from the boat ride and was going to lay down while the rest of us hopped in the inflatable boat and headed for the dive area. I knew that what she really had was the hot's for the ships black captain and with us out of the way could get herself a good fucking. Following a day of sun and sea we all arrived back at our room and everyone just crashed.

Sue had been annoying me more than usual yesterday and this morning headed off early to the beach. Dad left to play some golf but I had an idea as to what holes he was hoping to play. I went to the camera store but the young guy wasn’t there and the lady behind the counter told me he should be in about . I went back to my room to get my swimmers and towel and thought I’d head on to the beach and catch up with Sue .

Back at the room I gathered my stuff and as I left through the main room I saw Mom on the balcony. She was wearing a very small bikini and was rubbing sun block on her breasts. I stood and watched her as her greasy hand snaked its way to her upper thighs massaging in the cream. My cock gave a twitch and started to rise and dropping my gear I thought “what I want, when I want it”.

I pulled my hardening cock from my shorts and walking quietly up to her announced “how about taking care of this?” She nearly jumped off the deck chair with surprise and turning to me said that her pussy was still sore from the fucking the other day.

“Sure it’s not from fucking that black guy yesterday while we were off diving?” I said

“How did you know” she replied.

“Because you’re cock happy and from the moment we got on the boat I could tell you wanted him.” I told her.

I moved towards her holding my stiff cock in one hand and as she opened her mouth to object I grabbed her hair and pushed her head onto my cock. Once in her mouth her tongue took over swirling around my cock as she sucked more in. With my hand behind her head I began to fuck her face.

While setting up a rocking motion with my hips that drove my cock down her throat I reached for her breast and began massaging the tit through the bikini top, pulling the material aside then pinching her stiffing nipple.

Mom’s hand gripped my cock, her head bobbed to meet every push from my hips. Faster she jerked my cock taking it from her mouth and licking the head as the pressure built in my balls. Finally she relaxed her hold and I painted a line of cum across her face. Her tongue lapped at my cock as it pulsed with cum Mom worked her hand up and down the length of my cock milking every last drop and greedily swallowing it before falling back to lay on the lounge.

As I placed my cock back in my shorts I leant over and grabbed Mom’s cunt through her bikini bottoms squeezing it firmly as I reminded her that it is mine when I want it. She nodded her head as she wiped cum from her face and licked her hand. She reached out and gripped my wrist pushing my hand more firmly into her crotch and smiling at me as she closed her eyes.

I walked past the photo shop but the guy wasn’t there so I went to the games room to shoot some pool. After a while I glanced at the clock and it was now so I went once more to the photo shop, my mind filled with thoughts of what to do once I had the disks.

The assistant, Phil, was there waiting for me and apologized for being late but then told me he had some pictures I may like. He handed me the original tape as well as three copies burnt to disk. Giving me another disk he told me it contained some candid pictures of a couple of guests he spotted at the secluded cove on the other side of the island.

Finally he said that he had watched the start of the tape and burnt himself a copy and hoped I didn’t mind but working here limited his chances for any action. I thanked him and paid for the copies, tucking them in the pocket of my bag before heading to the marina for some lunch.

Looking at the café’s on the waterfront I spotted Maurice having coffee and cake while reading the paper. I approached him and once again I thanked him for flying us here and looking after us at the resort. He asked me to join him and while we talked I could feel the stone warming my chest. I was trying to think what it meant when I moved my foot and hit my bag and I heard the disks click. Thinking should I give him one the stone warmed further so I knew it was the right thing to do.

“Maurice, I know you collect movies starring a particular performer and I also know she hasn’t made a professional movie for awhile but I have this disk of her most recent performance and I’d like you to have it as my way of saying thanks.”

Maurice was a little surprised and took the disk slipping into his jacket.

“I’ll take this in the spirit in which it was given and I won’t ask any questions about how you got it.”

I left him to his coffee and headed for the beach. I met Dad and from the quick look I had it appeared he had been slapped on the face recently and the redness was only just fading. Maybe he needed the stone for some luck. We walked along the beach looking for Sue but there were too many people about to see her.

“She may be down the far end” I said “She likes to sunbathe topless to get an even tan.”

“That’s good thinking lets take a stroll and see what we find.” replied Dad.

The path took us away from the resort area and the crowds and then Dad spotted some people lying on the sand and began to walk towards them. I followed but quickly saw that neither of the two people were Sue , but they were women who appeared to be topless.

Dads up front salesman manner came out and he just walked up and introduced both of us to the women and began asking about the surf conditions. Then he asked had they seen anyone else around who may be Sue . I just stood to one side trying not to stare at these nearly naked ladies

The older of the women, whose name was Kath, rolled to one side to look at Dad and in the process exposed her left breast. Dad continued talking as if it was nothing out of the ordinary and even sat down next to Kath to talk about their holidays so far. Kath then introduced her companion as her daughter Kim. Kim looked to be about Sue ’s age and smiled at me as she shielded her eyes from the sun. Taking Dad’s lead I sat next to her and talked about teenage things like bands and movies.

Kim then reached into her beach bag and pulling a tube of sun tan cream told me to make myself useful. I applied the cream to my hands and began to massage it into her back working from her neck and shoulders to the top of her bikini briefs. Reaching around Kim pulled the briefs into her arse crack and then told me to make sure to put some on her cheeks so she wouldn’t be too burned to sit down. I obliged by kneading the two halves of her arse like two balls of bread dough. Kath looked across and seeing what I was doing told Dad that was a good idea if he wanted to rub her up.

Dad didn’t need a second invitation and was soon applying lotion to Kath’s back and arse. He knelt over her arse and rubbed with long strokes from her arse to her neck leaning forward till his crotch was spooned in her crack. Kim then flipped over onto her back revealing a nice set of smallish boobs. She had obviously been tanning for a while as there were no tan lines and her nipples blended into the golden brown of her breasts. I put more cream on my hands and was just about to get a hold of her tits when Kath told Dad to swap as she wanted a young stud putting the squeeze on her hooters.

Dad was eager to swap places for a chance to grab some young firm breasts. Kath had also flipped onto her back so I went to work and her boobs. They were largish without being droopy and had big brown nipples that were even now standing to attention as I worked the lotion into the skin. Kath’s eyes were closed and she was moaning softly to herself, then I felt her hand snake its way up the leg of my board shorts and rub against my stiffening cock.

“How about we take this indoors before we get sand where it might itch later” said Kim.

I stopped rubbing and looked at Dad, but he just had a grin on his face, and when Kath agreed we all stood and picked up our gear and headed to a cabin set in the palm trees just beyond the sand. Kim took my hand and ran ahead leaving Dad with Kath. As soon as we entered the cabin Kim just dropped everything, she then flipped the switches that started the ceiling fan and turned on the CD player. The music had a synth pop beat and Kim wrapped her arms around my neck and swayed to the music.

“These guys are called Neuropa and they’ve been playing at the bar at this end of the island all week. You should come and check them out with me.”

Kim forced her leg between mine and was humping my thigh to the beat. I ran my hands from her back to her behind pulling her harder against my leg. She pushed her breasts into my chest and rocked from side to side. I glanced across at Dad and saw Kath already on her knees with his cock in her mouth. Kim reached between us and ran her hand along my stiff cock.

“Is it like father, like son?” Kim asked.

She slid down my body pulling my shorts off in the same motion. My cock sprang to attention and Kim was on it like a seagull on a chip. Her tongue licked at the tip then her mouth opened to take it in, her hands squeezing the shaft and massaging the balls. Kim hummed along to the tunes from the CD as her head bobbed up and down the each time taking more of my cock into her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair and my cock had disappeared. Kim pulled completely off my cock and gave it several jerks sliding her hand from the base to the tip. She rolled her thumb over the head spreading saliva and making it good and slick.

Off from the other side of the room I could hear Kath grunting and groaning as she sat astride Dads cock and bounced with a steady rhythm. She called to Kim for us to come over.

“Before you drain that boy I want to try a fantasy of mine, honey”

Dad was laying flat on the floor and Kath had straddled his cock and was leaning full forward with her arse sticking out.

“Come on sonny I want two men at once and I ‘m giving you the chance to be the first to fuck my butt so come on and enjoy it.”

I positioned myself behind her, making sure not to step on anyone, spread her cheeks revealing a brown butt hole. It was then that Kim reached over and gripped my cock placing her thumb over the head. Moving forward she pressed my cock against her mothers arse and applying slight pressure to my cock head popped it into her mother’s back door. As I inched forward Dad began to withdraw from her cunt. I could feel the movement of his cock. By now I was nearly fully in and Kath began oohing and ahhing with every move. When I started to pull back for the next stroke Dad pushed his cock back in. After several strokes we had a steady rocking motion and Kath was gasping for breath between each scream of ecstasy.

Not wanting to finish too quickly I finally pulled out of her arse and she rolled off Dads cock. Kim moved in kneeling on the floor and began licking her mother’s juices from Dads cock. I moved behind her and my cock slipped straight into her already slippery cunt. She grunted as I plowed her pussy from behind and continued to deep throat Dad. Kath, having regained her breath, squatted over Dads face and lowered her cunt for a good licking.

From my position behind Kim I had an amazing view of four people getting their sexual fulfillment. I was pounding Kim with deep strokes as her head bobbed up and down on Dads cock, Dad had his hands under Kath holding her cunt in position as his tongue drove deep into her slit.

Kath then called for a change of partners and lay back on the lounge. I moved from Kim and lay on top of Kath my cock sliding fully in on the first stroke. Kath wrapped her legs around me forcing me deeper into her. Dad sat on the lounge opposite and Kim sat over him facing towards us so I was able to see his cock slip into her pussy. I banged away at Kath changing the speed and direction of each stroke to make maximum contact and the look on her face told me I was doing the right thing. Her eyes had closed and her top lip had curled back to reveal her clenched teeth. As I completed each stroke she grunted louder, her ands were all over my back, her ragged breathing and the arching of her back made me realize she was close to an orgasm.

Redoubling my efforts I felt her body spasm as her screams came quicker and not being able to hold on I emptied my balls into her steaming cunt. I felt two or three long squirts and each time she bit into my shoulder to suppress the screams of passion. Kath was nearly crushing me so tightly were her arms and legs wrapped around me. Finally her hold released and I sank face down into her bosom as she patted my head.

Kim, meanwhile, was bouncing on Dad and he thrust his hips from the lounge to make sure each stroke went deep. Her hands had reached down and were squeezing and pulling at his balls as he continued to slam away. His hands were wrapped around her chest and he had a good grip on each little tittie as they bounced with the motion.

Kim was shouting as loud as her mother and she must have felt Dad tense because she raised herself up enough for Dads cock to pop out and his cum to squirt across her belly and down into her trimmed pubic hair. Kim rang her fingers through the dripping cum and took them to her mouth so suck them dry. She rolled to the floor totally spent and it was several minutes before anyone spoke and then it was Kath who wanted to know what we wanted to try for the rest of the afternoon. The three of us just laughed barely able to move ourselves to do anything.       

       

.    

           

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Simple day of Summer - part 2

Sieben on Incest Stories

For the rest of the day, Mike´s mind wandered between the world of dreams and reality. It was like he was expecting to just wake up from all of that. However, small signs kept saying that everything had happened. The constant nervous look on his mother and the arousal he had when he looked at her were examples of those signs.

 

He had fucked his mother! And it hadn´t been “an accident”. They knew who they were fucking, they were even interrupted by Mike´s father and they weren´t drunk, ma

Read More
ybe they of arousal, but not from alchool. Mike didn´t even pay attention to his sexy aunt, moving around in the house teasing every men in the room.

 

His mother didn´t looked at him and he thought that she avoinding him. Fear struk him: what if she regretted what she did? He didn´t and was just processing the information of what happened, but only then did he trully realised the problems that were arriving.

 

When the night settled and after they had dinner, all the familly was in the living room chatting. Aunt Daphne was the one who drank the most and, with Uncle Barry, led the party. Everybody was laughting. Well...everybody but Mike and his mother. There was only one time Mike´s thought were pushed back and that was when his Aunt bent for some reason and he just couldn´t resist looking at her ass. His Aunt caught his look and gave a little and sensual smile. Mike continued to drink not caring if he had already blood in his alcohol.

 

As the hours drifetted, one by one the guest left. For the first time after a familly dinner Jules didn´t cleaned the house and went straight to her room. Mike offered himself to clean it and so his father went to sleep. Mike headed to the kitchen and his heart almost died. He didn´t realised that his Aunt was still in the house and seeing her with her back to him was scare enought.´

 

- Aunt Daphne what are you doing here?

 

She turned around with that sensual smile.

 

- Oh, I asked Jules if I could sleep here tonight and she agreed. Tell me... where are forks?

 

Mike gave a few steps forward so he could point to a drawer right behind her. She oppened it bending a little, immediatly push her ass against the fabric of her skirt. Mike was simply mesmerised. Unwinlingly he stepped forward.

 

- You know, you could do better than just look.

 

Mike realised that his Aunt was looking at him and felt his face burn with shame. But then his Aunt´s words started to reform in his mind. Daphne aproached him stoping just a few milimiters from him.

 

- I know you have been dreaming about this ass for a long time. – She whispered. Her hand grabbed his cock trought his pants. – So here his your chance...

 

She turned around and brushed her ass against his cock. Without thinking, Mike grabed her hips and pushed her into the kitchen balcony. He drop his pants and took his cock out, already at it´s full 8 inch. He lifted his Aunt´s skirt and massaged her ass. It was so soft and firm. He kissed her neck from behind and was glad to know that she was already breathing hard. He parted her legs a little bit and, without warning, shoved his cock into her tight, even when wet, pussy. She gave a deep moan and then Mike began to start to fuck his Aunt. His rythm was getting fast and hard quicly.

 

- Yes baby, fuck me hard. I know you like that ass.

 

Mike didn´t need any encouragment and, blame it on the alcohol or the arousal, he took his cock out of her pussy and pointed it into her ass hole. His Aunt was about to say something but Mike shove his cock´s head into her ass. She let out a contained scream.

 

- Mike, baby... – She was about to ask him to get his cock out until she realised the pleasure of having his cock inside her ass. – go easy first.

 

Mike was a little sober and went inch by inch, with his Aunt groaning. Her ass was even tighter than her pussy, but his cock was weel lubrificated with his pre-cum and hers. Finally his had entered fully in her ass. The fealing was exquisit and he began to pump it.

 

Aunt Daphne bent down on the balcony trying to hold on to something. The pleasure was taking control over her and, like her sister, she started to scream in extasy. They were lucky that the kitchen was downstairs and Mike´s father room was upstairs and with the door closed.

 

- Yes Mike! Fuck me! Fuck meee!!

 

Mike was grunting and trusting with all his strenght left.

- I am cuming baby, dont dare to stop. – And then with a last scream the started to cum, her ass tightning in such a way that Mike couldn´t move his cock. When the first orgasm subsided he started to thrust again nearing his orgasm.

 

- I am cuming Aunt. - He managed to say. With that she took his cock out of her ass got on her knees and shoved his cock into her mouth, sucking and licking with such ferocity that Mike, with that sensual image, couldn´t hold and cumed in her mouth. His Aunt drinked every drop and cleaned his cock and when it was over, she sitted in a chair breathing hard.

 

- Mike...come here and lick your Aunt.

 

Submisive, Mike neared his Aunt and got on his knees. Jules spread her legs wide, putting one in her nephew´s shoulder. Mike then began to play with her clit and licking her pussy lips; he fingered her and fucked her with his tongue. With the combination of all of this he sent his Aunt over the edge again and, as she grabed his hair and wraped her legs around his head, she cumed in his mouth.

 

 

K sex stories-Jonathon and Brittney

Dib01 on Teen Stories

This story is gonna be part of a straight/gay series about my skool that i fantisise at times bout these people or i just think of it like that...some will be gay n straight...doesnt make me gay or bi i just think readin gay porn turns me on alot but i dont fantisise bout havin sex wit guys lol...hope you enjoy this will be first of many

Harry goes back to hogwarts chapter 1

Curious0991 on Celebrity Stories

These stories take place between Harry’s 18th birthday and his first born.

A few weeks ago Harry defeated Voldemort. He was the most feared wizard of all time. Now he was happy it was over. He felt better about everything. He could now spend more time with Ginny. He could hang out with his friends and never have to worry about death looming over him.

Right now he was in a training camp training to be the new seeker for the Irish. He was pretty much the best at tryouts and of course he got it. Feeling satisfied he disapparated.

He was now standing outside the burrow. He walked inside and was greeted by Mrs. Weasley.

“Good afternoon Harry.” she said walking to him and giving him a hug.

“Is Ginny here?” he asked.

Read More
p>

“Yes she is in her room. Go on up dear.” she said smiling.

So Harry started climbing the stairs to her room. He opened the door and walked in.

“Harry what brings you here.” she said. She did not look ok.

“Are you alright?” asked Harry.

“I have to tell you something.” she said.

He walked over to her and sat next to her on her bed.

“I have made the girls Quidditch team. Its much different then the men’s league. We have to be with our team year round. I am sorry. I really want to pursue this.” she said. She started tearing up.

Harry did not know what to say. He started feeling angry. He did everything so his friends and everyone would be safe. And now she was leaving him. He got up gave her one last look and left.

“Harry I am sorry.” she said crying.

He just slammed the door on the way out. He was so angry. He walked down the stairs.

“I am sorry Mrs. Weasley I don’t know If I will ever see you again. Good bye.” he said. He walked out the door. He apparated to Godric’s hollow. He could use the time alone. Once he was their he spent some time at his parents graves.

He felt alone all of a sudden. Hermione and Ron were visiting places now that they were old enough. He really missed them. He disapparated to hogsmeade. He figured he could talk with Dumbledore’s brother.

He walked into the hog’s head and he was not their. Now he felt really alone. He then disapparated to diagon alley. He figured someone would be their that he knew because people had to be shopping for Hogwarts things.

He got their and started walking around.

“Hey Harry.” said a girlish voice behind him. He turned and it was Romilda Vane.

“Hi Romilda.”

“Would you like to get some pumpkin juice?” she asked.

“Sure.” he said.

He followed her to a nearby store where she ordered them both drinks.

“So what are you doing her Harry.” she said batting her eyes at Harry.

“Well I was hoping I would see a friendly face. It seems like most of my friends are away doing stuff. And Ginny just left me to go play on the women’s Quidditch league.” said Harry.

“Sorry Harry.” they were sitting in a little booth. They were sitting on opposite sides.

“Its ok. So what year are you going into this year?” asked Harry.

“My last one. I am already 17 so I can do spells now.” She said. Harry then felt something rubbing his crotch. It was Romilda’s foot. It was rubbing up and down. He was getting hard because of her.

“Harry would you like to come up to my room in the leaky cauldron with me?” she asked rubbing her feet harder on his cock.

He was conflicted. He still loved Ginny but she turned her back on him. And he has not had sex in a while. His last time was Probably a couple nights after Voldemorts death when Ginny rode him like a cowgirl.

“I would love to.” He said. She giggled and got up and started walking out towards the leaky cauldron. He got up and followed her. He followed her up to her room. She opened the door and he walked in followed by Romilda. As he turned around Romilda flung herself at him knocking them both onto her bed.

She started kissing him with vigor. She was pulling off her shirt. He In turn pulled off his. She had some nice C cups. She went back to kissing him. Then she started kissing her way down his chest. She started unzipping him. She pulled off his pants.

“Come to mama.” she said. She pulled off his jeans and gasped.

“Wow you’re the biggest I have ever seen.” she said. It was true. He had a 6 inch flaccid penis. When it was erect like now it was 9 inches.

She kissed the tip making me shudder. She took the head into her mouth. Then she started bobbing up and down. Her lips were great. She put just the right amount of suction.

She got to like 7 inches and then would go back down. When she got to 7 inches the next time I pulled her head so she went all the way down.

I was just about to come when I pulled her off. I was still angry with Ginny so I rolled her over forcefully. I ripped her jeans down and off her. I jabbed my cock right into her cunt. She moaned loudly.

I started pumping in and out. I rammed hard and fast making her moan loudly. I didn’t care if she got off or not. I just rammed her hard and fast. She kept moaning. I was close because she was tight.

I moaned and shot my load into her while she came as well. I rolled over I was exhausted. I fell asleep.

I woke up and the clock next to me said 8 am. Romilda was snuggling up against me. I got out of bed left her a note telling her I left. Once I was out of the Leaky Cauldron I disapparated to the Irish training camp.

I told them I did not want to be a part of it anymore. They told me their will always be a place open for you if you decide to come back.

I disapparated again and landed in Hogsmeade. I went into honey dukes and slipped down into the cellar. I took the secret passageway into the school. Once I was in I noticed their was basically no one their.

I decided to go and see if the headmistress was here. I went and found the gargoyle. I did a spell and It jumped aside. I walked up the stairs. I heard a two women talking. It sounded like one was Minerva and I don’t recognize the other ones.

I walked right in. both women jumped.

“Potter what are you doing here?” snapped Minerva.

“Well I was hoping I could talk to you about your job openings?’ I said. The other teacher was blonde and pretty hot. Nice d cups. And a firm ass.

“Ok wait one moment. Patricia you are hired to be the new Quidditch teacher. And Pomona will take you to your living quarters.” said Minerva.

“Thank you.” said Patricia.

“Potter you want a job here?” asked Minerva.

“Yes. I feel I am more than qualified for the defense against the dark arts. And this place has always felt like home to me. I would love to stay here.” I said.

“I thought you wanted to be an Auror?” said Minerva.

“Well I think I could becoming an Auror has lost its appeal now. I only wanted to be an Auror to fight against Voldemort. And since he’s dead I feel like now is the time to pass on my gifts.” said Harry.

“Well I don’t know. You would be the youngest teacher ever. You are qualified. And no one else has applied. I just don’t know.”

“I would do anything to teach here Minerva.” I said.

“Anything?” she asked in a tone I have never heard from her. But I knew what it was. This should be fun.

“Yes. I feel I know what you want.” I said. I started pulling down my jeans. She was sitting at her desk. Her eyes were bulging at the sight of my erection through my now showing boxers.

“How long has it been Minerva?” I asked.

“The night before Dumbledore died. Me and him had sex every night. He was 8 inches. I loved that wood of his.” she said.

“I believe you will feel even better about mine.” said Harry.

I then pulled down my boxers and revealed my 9 inch erection. She gasped.

“Wow.” she said. I walked over to her pulling off my shirt as I went. She was still sitting in that chair.

“Anywhere we can go that’s more comfortable?” I asked. Rubbing her shoulders.

“Follow me.” she said.

She walked over to the wall. She said a spell and the wall disappeared revealing inside a large bedroom. She walked inside and laid down on the bed.

I followed her in. I got on top and started frenching her. She was ok. Maybe a little old, but I would do anything to live here.

I pulled back and pulled her robes off her. I grabbed her panties and pulled down. She was wet with anticipation. I grabbed my cock and thrusted into her.

“HOLY SHIT.” she moaned.

I started pumping her fast and hard. I wanted her to never forget this. I was going to make this last. I went faster and harder. I was not going to cum soon. But I knew she was. She started shaking and trembling.

She moaned and then came. I started pounding her harder. I was sort of close now.

She pushed me off. Then she rolled me over got between my legs and started giving me head. It felt really good. Not as good as Romilda’s but still pretty good. She kept bobbing up and down making me moan louder.

She went faster now and turning up the suction.

“OH SHIT.” I said shooting loads of cum into her mouth where she greedily drank it all down.

She put her robe back on while I got dressed.

“Ok you can have the job. Also for your great performance, I will make you head of Gryffindor house.” She said smiling.

“Thanks that is great.” said Harry.

“You already know where the room is. And just like mine one wall opens up into a bedroom. Just flick your wand at it and it will open. As you know we have to give our teachers names to the daily prophet. And they will probably go wild when they hear you’re the new Defense against the dark arts teacher.” said Minerva.

“Had not thought about that. It does not matter to me anyway. No doubt they will go bonkers over it. Heck we might even get more student’s to come here because of it.” Said Harry.

“Well that’s good to know. You already know how to treat students. I trust you know how to grade as well. And that’s it. Have a nice day.” said Minerva smiling.

“Thank you for the job Minerva.” I said. I walked up to her and gave her one last great kiss. I left soon after. I walked to my new class. I walked in and just remembered everything that I had done here. I flicked my wand at a wall and it opened up into a room like Minerva’s. it was not as big but still pretty nice.

I went and laid down on the bed. The clock read 2. I decided I would start getting a feel for my job. I went back into the classroom and started looking around. On the desk were Severus’s plans for the whole of last year. They looked good. I would probably do just like him but not be as mean as he was.

I went and found the teachers lounge. They all welcomed me. They gave me cheers and pats on the back. Probably all just because I killed Voldemort. But it was still nice. I asked them if I ever needed help would they help me. They told me they would. Hagrid was especially nice. He picked me up in his arms and gave me a bone crushing hug.

He vowed to help me with what ever I needed since I was still new. After all that it was getting to be around 8 at night. I said goodbye and went to my room. I walked into the classroom and then flicked my wand and proceeded to my bed. I soon after fell asleep.

TO BE CONTINUED

 comments or questions can be emailed to me at koround11min@yahoo.com

I'm in control

Supdup#1 on Incest Stories

     Hi my name is Joe and I live in a nice suburb of La and this is a story about a family I know down the street.  It started one summer when a girl walked past my house.  I was cutting the grass and when I saw her she was wearing a very short skirt and tube top and I couldn't really tell how old she was put if I had to guess she about 15.  She has long black hair and about 5'3 or so 34 or 36 D and that tube top sure made those tits look outstanding and I couldn't keep my eyes off of her.  I kept looking to make sure my wife didn't see me checking her out and this played out every week for a month and it seemed that this girl was doing it on purpose and so I stopped her and asked her name but she just walking and smiling.

Read More
/span>

     The next day when I was driving to the store I drove past her house and saw her mother and she was just as sexy as her daughter. Her hair was longer, down to her ass and tits where just as big and that ass was round and shaped like a heart. I couldn't believe what I was seeing and when I got home I went right to the bathroom and jacked off think about the daughter and her mother and I kept thinking about them. It got so bad that if I didn't think about them when fucking my wife I couldn't cum.

     The next night I sneaked out after my wife fell asleep and I went to spy on them by look through their windows and when I got there I looked through the side window of their house and I could see a young man masturbating to a book that was called Family love affair, I wasn't sure then but later I found out what kind of book that was.  Good looking kid had a nice size cock about 7 or 8 inch but I was there for a different sight and that was not it.  So I went around to the back and the next room I seen I could tell was the daughters.

     When I looked around I couldn't see her but it didn't take long.  She came out of the bathroom I think and she was buck ass naked and I got a hard on.  She was perfect and it was hurting in my pants and I was about to pull it out but the next thing I know the light went out.  I dropped quickly to assure that she did see me and I was pissed.   But just as I thought my night was over I see another light and so I went to take a look it was the parents and they where fucking like rabbits and I had a front row view.  She was on top and her ass looked as sexy as she was hammering down on her husbands cock it wasn't as big as thier son but not to bad.  It still seemed to satisfy her and I took out my cock and started to pump my cock and stoked at the same pace she was fucking that cock and it didn't take long to shot my load on the side of the house and thought that I better go before I was caught.

     When I got home my wife was still sleeping so I went to the  bathroom to jack off again because I still had a hard on after what I saw just a few minutes ago and a when I was done I sat down and tried to think of a way I could get to fuck those two. Then it came to me and so for the next couple days o got my ducks in a row.

     It was the night I was going to put my plan in action. After my wife fell asleep I got my ninja suit on and got my bag and out the house I went.  It didn't take long to get there but when I did I made sure that they where all there.  I went to the side of the garage and the door was unlocked.   I went into the garage and when I got to the furnace I got out a bottle of chloroform and poured it in the air plum and left the room and went outside and waited for about an hour.  I then went to the front door and rang the door bell and was hoping that no one would open the door and after a couple Of times I was sure it was safe to go in.

     I slowly opened the door and it was semi dark and I didn't see anyone so I looked around and checked the bedrooms and everyone was out so I went to the daughter room first and tied her hand and taped her mouth and dragged her to the living room and after getting everyone in the living room I opened all the windows and took my gas mask off and started to take off the daughters cloths and as I was doing that the father started to wake up and because he was legs and hand where tied and his mouth taped he couldn't do or say anything. 

So I continued taking her cloths off and ever time I looked over to the dad he was looking away. The others where waking up and I knew it was time to have some fun.  You could tell that they where all scared shitless and then I went to the mother and cut off all her too.  It didn't take long to cut all their pajamas off.  I now I was in the living room with the whole family naked.  I looked over at the son and he was looking at his mother and she was looking at me and didn't notice her fan.  I walk over to the mom and started to touch her tits and grabbed her hair and slapped her nice ass at the same time was looking at her son get a hard on seeing me treating his mother like that.

     I bent down and whispered in her ear and told her that her son was turned on by seeing her naked and see looked over and couldn't believe that her son had a raging hard on.  I told her that if she didn't do as I said I would kill all of them and I made sure that they all heard me.  I closed all the windows and turn on some music so that know one could hear what was going down in here.  I told the mom to not make a sound and I was going to take the tape off her mouth and when I did she didn't say a word.  I told her to get on all four and I got behind her and started to eat her pussy and I could tell she liked it by the moans I could hear... I looked up and her son was still looking at her and I could tell he was horned and wanted to touch his mom.  So I told her to move closer to her son and when I said that she didn't move so I grab her hair and said it again and she slowly moved closer to him I looked at the son and told him to lay down on his back and I didn't have to say it twice.  He laded down and I told his mom to suck her son’s dick she moved slow but did as I said but she didn't realize that her going slow just turn him on more.  She took his cock in her mouth and started to give him head his eyes rolled back and started to push it in her mouth and as this was going on I looked at the daughter.

     She was crying a little and so I went over to her and told her to lay down and open her legs and she did and I got down on the floor and started to eat her pussy and her lips where big and I played with them and after a couple minutes she has wet and horny and her dad was now looking with interest.  I looked of to see how mom was doing and she was sucking hard and her son shot his boy cum in her mouth she started to take her mouth off and I said don't do it so she kept it in her mouth.  Then I told her to lie down and I walk over and took the tape off his mouth and told him to return the favor and eat your mommy’s pussy and she open her legs wide and he went to town and she was moaning as he kept licking.  All this action and I had the biggest hard on so I took it out and I could see the daughters eyes open wide as she saw my big cock. I grabbed her and put her on all fours and I got behind her I took out a condom and put it on my cock.  I took some ky and made her nice a wet and slowly enter her it was the tightest pussy I’ve ever had and I got in about half and hit something so I knew she as a virgin so I pulled out and went in again making sure not to break it.  After few stokes in her pussy I cummed in the condom and pulled out.  I looked over to the dad and he watched the whole thing and had a nice hard on.  I told him I saved the cherry for him and told him to crawl over and get a taste.

     I went back over to the mom and son and he was still eating mommy’s pussy so I took my cock over to her face and told her suck my cock.  I still had the condom on and told her taste her daughters pussy and she did very happy to and then I took off the condom and threw it away and she went right back to sucking my cock all eleven inches and then I told sonny to stop eating his mommies pussy and I made her get back on all four and gave her no warning I rammed it in her pussy and she kept slamming back every time and it was so good and I told her that I was going to cum and she said please let me suck it out and I said yes and she pulled out quick and my cock was back in her mouth. 

This is part one.  If you want more then say so

    

 

My neice

ormy on Incest Stories

This is a true story I have just changed the names.

My name is Micheal, I’m 31 and I started construction for my new house.  I had to stay somewhere so I chose my brother’s house.  Christy, his daughter, is 23 and has nice beautiful 38 DD breasts.  She has beautiful honey blonde hair and hazel eyes.  She’s very good looking and I’ve wacked off to her a few times.

My brother’s house is very big and he has two wings.  I stayed on the side with his daughter.  W

Read More
e were in separate rooms but they were connected through the bathroom.  On that Saturday night my brother didn’t come home and took his wife to a restaurant and then a hotel where they’d spend the night.  I didn’t think much of it.

The whole day I was gone paintballing with my friends.  I got home at about 7.  Christy was in the shower but had her music on so I didn’t hear it.  I walked into the bathroom through my side while she was coming out.  She froze in shock and I just watched her standing there.  Her breasts were beautiful wet and I saw her wet, recently shaven pussy.  I quickly said I was sorry and closed the door but I had to get rid of my hard cock.  I went into the bathroom and started jerking off to her completely naked.  Nothing much happened that night until I caught her masturbating in her room with a vibrator.  She didn’t tell me to leave she said it was aright because I already saw her naked.  She just reached for her robe and went out to watch TV.  Seeing those DD breasts swing and bounce as she got up was too much.  I ran back into the bathroom and started jerking off again.  After I finished my business I just went to sleep.

I woke up early that morning to take a shower when I found her masturbating in her room with her vibrator.  She took the vibrator out of that nice wet pussy and asked me to sit on the bed.  I was trying to hide my erection which she could plainly see through my boxers.  We started talking while she was still completely naked on her bed.  Look at her like this I couldn’t take it and started to rub my cock.  She just came up to me and took down my boxers.  She started sucking on my cock, she was an expert and it felt great.  I had to try hard to keep all the cum down.  When she finished I took my cock out of her mouth and put it between her nice, big breast.  She started giving me a breast job and it was great.  They were so soft, probably the softest I’ve ever seen.  After five minutes I cummed all over her tits and face.  Stream after stream came out shooting every where.  It was the best orgasm I’d ever had.  She just licked it all up.  I then dove into her pussy and started to eat her out.  She was so wet and I was licking her dry of all those pussy juices.  She soon cummed all over my face and I just licked it all up.

After that morning I knew I would have to fuck her I just had to.  I tried everything to see her naked, but I failed all day.  My brother and his wife came home so I knew it would be too late to fuck her but I still had hope.

A week passed and I thought I would have to leave before I could fuck her, but that night while her parents were sleeping she came into my room with her sexiest lingerie on.  I was hard and I knew I was going to be able to hit her.  We started making out and then she started to take off my clothes.  I threw her onto the bed and ripped off the lingerie to reveal those nice firm breasts and that nice wet pussy.  We continued to play with each other until I got really hard.  She put my hard cock into her pussy and it was so tight.  She had the tightest pussy off any girl I’ve slept with even though she wasn’t a virgin.  I started fucking her like crazy and it was great.  I started to think of what would happen if I got her pregnant, but I was to caught up in it to do anything and she didn’t mind either I guess.  I couldn’t to fuck her until I cummed all inside her nice warm, wet pussy.  I took my cock out and let her suck off all our juices.  We cleaned everything up and I went to sleep wanting more.

christmas night out part2

scotslass on Incest Stories

Boxng day was always a day when we spent time with alan,s presents but this year he had got a computer and Jake had set it up in his bedroom for him. Standing in the kitchen making the lunch I felt Jake behind me rubbing up against my legs watch out!!!! Alan could appear at any time,he won,t be down for ages he,s too engrossed in his new toy I need to feel you desperatly I know we shouldn,t but lets go out to the shed shouting up to Alan I said I needed the table from the shed and Jake was gonna get it,O.K.Alan shouted so did Jake when he knew he was gonna get something

Opening the shed Jake pushed me against the wall and his hand was under my skirt and in my pants before I could close the doorhis cock felt so hard through his trousers and I co

Read More
uldn.t wait to feel him fuck me bending me over I felt his hard cock shove its way up my cunt he didnt even wait till i was wet his cock was pumping so deep in my cunt i thought he was gonna come out my mouth

Oh my god mom he said i,m gonna shot my load any second Please Jake fuck me so hard I want to feel you in my womb shooting all your spunk into me we can,t mom what if you got pregnant I really don,t care hun I want you to make me pregnant we were just about to come when Alan called out the window MUM!!!!!!! I think something is burning, Shit we had to stop and go back into the house we will finish this later I can assure you Jake said.

That night after Alan had gone to bed Jake came into my room and now wer're gonna finish our session from this afternoon soon we were stripped and on top of the bed Jake was sucking on my clit while I was sucking his cock oh it felt so good in my mouth but I was desperate for it back in my cunt moving down Jake soon had me on my back and was fucking me so hard and deep have you ever fucked your girlfriend like this I asked Jake??

No way she won,t even let me touch her tits which are nowhere as nice as yours.After cumming in me a few times before the morning Jake slipped out of my room before Alan got up, Ihave to go out today Jake shouted from the bathroom i told my mates I,d pop over today,no problem I said.

When Alan came down for his breakfast he looked so happy How,s your computer I asked?? Wonderful Alan said did you know there are lots of things you can do on it?? Giving Jake a wink he left the room What did he mean by that I asked??

Find out in next story  

Me, You...and Bruno Too?

pasego on Incest Stories


author's note: This story involves incest and a small amount of beastiality. If either offend you please stop reading. Otherwise, enjoy!

Adrienne skipped down the stairs and swung into the family room, where her father was watching T.V. “Goodnight Daddy!” she chirped, flashing him a dazzling smile. Her short red hair was shiny from her shower, and her face looked very young when it was scrubbed clean of all its daily makeup.

Read More
MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in">“Goodnight sweetheart,” Wayne answered back automatically. “Does Bruno get to go with you tonight?”

Adrienne laughed as the large Black Lab lifted his head and looked at her hopefully. “He’s such a spoiled dog! Yeah, I guess I’ll let him come.” She blushed a little at the words, but her father didn’t seem to notice. Bruno had jumped off the couch and was making a mad dash up the stairs to Adrienne’s room. With one final goodnight for her father, Adrienne followed him.

Wayne smiled to himself after the pair left. It was good to see Adrienne so happy. He’d let that goofy mutt spend every night with her if it kept the smile on her face. Wayne and Adrienne were still recovering from the shock of Susan’s sudden death. She had been an excellent mom and a loving wife, and it seemed too cruel that God or fate or whoever controlled these things would take her away. The brain aneurism had struck so suddenly there hadn’t even been a chance for goodbyes. One minute Susan had been making pancakes, the next she was on the floor, gone. Wayne and Adrienne had been heartbroken.

Now, a year later, Adrienne was sixteen and had no female influence to guide her through what Wayne believed was probably the most hormonal stage of a girl’s life. He wished he knew how to give her the “talk” and wondered desperately if Susan had ever gotten around to it. He didn’t want his baby girl to feel inadequate or behind. She had become so withdrawn following her mother’s death; Wayne wasn’t sure what he could do to snap her out of it. Finally he thought of something that might do the trick.

Adrienne came home from school four months ago to find the large Black Lab sitting on her bed. Wayne had adopted him that morning from the pound. He knew that Adrienne had always wanted a dog, had been begging for one for years. To his delight she was ecstatic, and the pair soon became inseparable.

Wayne floated back from his musings when the grandfather clock struck . He yawned, turned off the tube, and headed upstairs for some much needed rest. As he walked down the hallway he noticed that Adrienne’s door was ajar and some light was coming from her room. He hurried over, thinking that maybe she was having one of her late night cries. He stopped short when he heard a quiet moan. He listened closely and heard his baby girl’s heavy breathing, her short moans. Wayne knew that his little girl must be masturbating, and silently did a little dance in the hallway. Hopefully this was a sign that she was developing normally, that his wife’s death hadn’t completely shut her down.

 He was about to leave so his sweet girl could finish in peace when he said something that made him stop cold. “Oh my God Bruno! That is soooo good! Ohhhh lick my clit with your big tongue! Ahhhhhhh!” Wayne was in shock. He had no idea that this was what Bruno was doing in Adrienne’s room so many nights. He felt an instant and completely insane jealousy of the dog. Why did he get to eat out a young woman while Wayne was left high and dry? Wayne had fully intended to leave Adrienne to do her thing, but now he reasoned that the situation was quite different…

He leaned against the doorjamb, face pressed to the crack. His cock sprung against his pants at what he saw. Adrienne had her adorable round ass in the air, Bruno stood behind her, lapping her exposed slit with his huge pink tongue. She was shaking uncontrollably, gasping as waves of pleasure washed through her body.

Bruno seemed like he was having fun, but his doggie penis wasn’t erect, the poor bastard had been neutered as part of the Shelter’s adoption policy. Wayne knew it was irrational, but he was glad the dog wasn’t getting off on his girl’s pleasure. As for him… his cock throbbed against his jeans, threatening to rip through the very fabric.

After Adrienne had come again Wayne hurried down the hall to his bedroom, afraid she would notice him. He shut his door quietly and immediately yanked down his pants and boxers. His cock sprung into his hand and he began to pump it in earnest, images of his baby flashing through his mind. Some small part of him whispered that it was wrong to be so aroused by his own daughter, but it was drowned out by the fact that he’d gone without the pleasure of a woman for so long. And besides, any man who didn’t find the sight of a teen with her naked ass in the air being eaten out highly erotic and arousing was just out of his mind. Wayne came quickly with a quiet oath, spewing his cum all over the carpet. Spent, he fell on his bed and turned out the lights. Tomorrow was Saturday… he’d make sure to suggest Bruno spend the night in Adrienne’s room again.

Saturday dragged on forever in Wayne’s tortured mind. Adrienne had gone to a study group with some friends and wasn’t expected back before dinner. That was just as well, because Wayne had spent the day walking around the house with an uncomfortable erection. He took two cold showers, it didn’t help. He put on porno and masturbated twice, it didn’t help. He cursed Bruno silently whenever the dog sauntered by. The mutt had been more intimate with his daughter than he had been with anyone in the last year. Wayne felt like kicking him until the doggie grin was wiped from his face.

And what exactly, he asked himself, am I gonna do tonight? Watch my daughter get off with the dog again? Bust into her room mid-orgasm and demand she tell me what’s going on? What the HELL am I doing?

Adrienne burst through the door around , full of the exuberant energy that only the young seem to possess. Wayne quickly placed his spread newspaper across his lap, hiding his boner as his girl leaned down and kissed him on the cheek. “Why don’t we have pizza tonight?” he asked innocently.

“Sounds yummy!” Adrienne answered, licking her lips. Wayne moaned silently, he could imagine all too clearly those pink lips wrapping around his throbbing…

He shook himself. “Why don’t you call and order sweetie. Get whatever you want.” Adrienne squealed and kissed his cheek again before flouncing over to the phone. He heard her ordering a large pepperoni pizza and cinnamon sticks. He fished out his wallet from his pocket, careful to keep the newspaper in place. He pulled out a twenty and handed it to Adrienne. “Give this to the delivery man. Tell him to keep the change.”

Adrienne pocketed the money and grabbed her back pack. “I’m going up to my room for awhile, Daddy. I’ll be back down when door bell rings.”

“Okay hon,” he replied, relieved she was going to be out of sight for a while. He needed a way to hide his bulge. Wayne waited five minutes until Adrienne was in her room before he too ran up the stairs to his bedroom. He pulled his slacks down, wincing as they passed over his extremely painful erection. He grabbed a pair of sweats and pulled them on. They were baggy enough to hide the swelling, and he threw on an extra long shirt for good measure. Wayne looked in the mirror and was grimly pleased by what he saw. He wasn’t exactly dressed to impress, but the loose clothing did the trick. He went back downstairs and flipped on the news.

The door bell rang half an hour later and Adrienne ran down the stairs to answer. It seemed that she too had decided to get comfortable; she was dressed in cotton shorty shorts and a tank top. Wayne saw her unbound breasts jiggle a little as she breathed, and wondered if a man had ever died from sexual agony. The teen boy holding the pizza on the other side of the door noticed her breasts too, and if it were not for Wayne’s vigorous throat clearing, he probably would have continued to stand there, staring dumbly. Fortunately for everyone the teen snapped to his senses and held out the boxes while Adrienne gave him the twenty. “Keep the change,” she said sweetly, and the kid thanked her effusively.

Well, Wayne thought, He certainly made out well tonight. Adrienne grabbed some plates from the kitchen, along with a coke for her and beer for Wayne. They always ate pizza in the living room, usually while watching a movie, and tonight was no exception. Adrienne picked an old favorite at Wayne’s urging, and the pair sat on the couch eating their dinner. As the movie wore on Adrienne seemed to get closer and closer to Wayne. She would snuggle in next to him, laying her head on his shoulder while he shifted uncomfortably, trying to keep his erection concealed.

After what seemed like years to Wayne, the movie ended. He was about to suggest Adrienne take Bruno again tonight when his daughter’s hand brushed directly against his boner. She had been getting off the couch, using his leg for leverage, now she jerked away in shock and sank back down on the cushions. “Daddy! Why is your penis hard? Are you excited?”

Fuck Fuck Fuck! Wayne thought in dismay. He had been so careful, and now he feared his daughter would be disgusted with him. Still, he had to answer, so he tried for a vague and fatherly approach. “Well Honey, yes I am excited right now. Sometimes men get excited for no reason at all, even when they don’t want to be.” He looked at Adrienne closely, gauging her response. She wasn’t buying it.

“Hmmm,” she said thoughtfully, “Are you sure I didn’t make you that way Daddy?”

Wayne gulped, “Um, maybe you did sweetheart, but only because you were laying on me. Daddy’s very sorry, he would NEVER hurt you.”

“I know that Daddy! Besides, I get excited too…” she trailed off, blushing deep red.

Ah, Wayne thought, if there was ever a time to pursue this it would be now. 

“Adrienne, you can talk to me about anything you want, you know that right? No matter what it is, I won’t judge you or think less of you. You are a young woman and having sexual feelings and urges is completely natural.”

Adrienne looked unsure, perhaps thinking that her father would never understand her late night fun with the family dog. Wayne hated seeing that haunted look, hated that she felt she couldn’t speak honestly with him. He decided to be the first one to bring up Bruno.

“Besides,” he said lightly. “I know you’ve already experimented some with Bruno.”

She looked up at him, shock on her face. “You saw us?” she whispered hoarsely. Wayne didn’t think it was possible for his sweet girl to go any more red, but now she was proving him wrong.

“Yes sweetie, I saw you last night. I must say I was a little surprised at first, but don’t worry, I’m not angry with you.” She still looked unconvinced, so he worked up the courage to tell her the last part of what had happened last night, knowing that this would make or break the trust he was trying to build with his daughter. “In fact, if you would like to know, I was quite hard watching that little scene. I barely made it to my bedroom before I exploded!”

To his surprise Adrienne not only looked relieved, she seemed immensely happy. She flung herself on Wayne’s lap, straddling him and leaning up to kiss his cheek. Her small hands went up to his shoulders and she looked into his surprised face, smiling happily. “Oh Daddy, I’m so glad! I know it’s wrong but ever since mom died I’ve been wanting to… help you.”

“Oh darling,” Wayne whispered, burying his face in the hollow of her shoulder, “You’ve helped me so much since she died. Just by being here and being my little girl, you’ve helped me so much.”

Adrienne wriggled herself against him, her mound finding and pressing into his erection. “But I want to help you more Daddy. I want to make you happy, and I’m sure you’ll make me happy too.”

Every fatherly objection flew out the window at her words. Here was a hot young woman begging to pleasure him and be pleasured by him. DNA didn’t matter, the fact that she was jail bait in more ways than one didn’t matter, he wanted to take his girl and show her pleasure Bruno’s tongue alone could never produce.  “Well baby, if you’re sure…”

Adrienne nodded, then squeaked breathlessly as Wayne scooped her into his arms and carried her to the stairs. He took them two at a time, all the enthusiasm of a teenage boy pumping through him. When they got to his room he slowed and gently lowered her to the bed. She lay there looking up at him, face flushed and chest heaving. Wayne could plainly see her nipples through the thin fabric of the tank, and without hesitation leaned down and kissed one of the little buds. Adrienne arched her back in pleasure, wrapping her hands around Wayne’s head and drawing him close. He broke his contact eventually and tugged the tank up over her head. She helped him, then scooted down her shorts and flung those to the floor too.

Never, Wayne thought, was there a more desirable scene than his naked daughter stretched out before him. Her young breasts were pointing in his direction, pleading for attention. Her pussy…he thought he would faint from the pleasure of looking at it. The lips were puckered and the small red thatch of pubic hair beautifully concealed a forbidden treasure. He had to taste her.

Kneeling on the floor, Wayne took hold of Adrienne’s legs and scooted her to the edge of the bed. She shrieked wildly, “Daddy, what are you- ohhhh!” Her question was cut off when Wayne delicately kissed her moist lips. Working steadily northward, Wayne licked, sucked, and nibbled Adrienne’s pussy while she writhed on the bed in pure ecstasy. He parted her lips with his tongue and found that special button Bruno had had fun with the other night. He took it in his teeth and bit gently. Adrienne lifted off the bed with a scream and began to shudder as Wayne let go of her clit and tongued it gently. She collapsed on the bed, shaking with each tremor and whimpering softly. Wayne continued to lick her clit, renewing her orgasm with each touch of his tongue.

The door creaked open and Wayne’s head shot up in instant guilt. He fully expected a S.W.A.T team to rush in and gun him down, and felt more than a little sheepish when Bruno padded in. Doubtless he heard Adrienne’s cries and had come to investigate. He seemed to examine the scene before him with a critical eye, then give what Wayne could have sworn was an approving look. His tail tocked once and he curled up on the floor, big brown eyes watching expectantly. Adrienne had finally stopped bucking and was now laying prone on the bed, face flushed and eyes glazed. Wayne took the opportunity to strip off his own clothes and lay beside her.

He kissed her gently on the lips, her faraway expression scared him a little and he wanted to bring her back to the now. He was relieved when she blinked rapidly and her eyes cleared. She smiled at him lovingly. "That was the best Daddy...thank you."  She moved in close to him, pressing her nipples against his chest as his manhood pressed against her swollen pussy. Despite his burning need to fill her, Wayne lay content against his daughter, reveling in their intimacy. He wondered briefly what Susan would think of this circumstance, and knew instinctively that she would approve. They needed this closeness to heal, needed to be one to fill the void she had left behind.

 Adrienne stirred first and began to gently rub herself up and down Wayne's shaft, her moist pussy lubricating his length until he was groaning in a mixture of agony and ecstasy. "Baby, you gotta stop that or I'm gonna come right here," he said, wrapping his arms around her to still the movement.

She gave him a naughty smile, "Well then can you please start using it? I want you to love me."

Wayne didn't need to be asked twice and he quickly rolled on top of his daughter, positioning his cock at her small entrance. He was about to thrust in when something occurred to him. “Sweetie, have you ever done this before?”

For some reason he had expected an immediate no or shake of the head, so he was surprised when her cheeks reddened and she looked away from him, biting her lip. "Who with?" he asked softly.

 "Pete." The word was barely audible. She looked back at him and said again, "With Pete Daddy, but only once."

 

"Pete," Wayne repeated, nonplussed. Adrienne had only had two boyfriends and neither had been named Pete. "Who's that, a boy at school?"

 Adrienne was nodding, looking embarrassed. "You know the pizza guy who answered the door?" Wayne nodded slowly.

“Well, you were gone on that business trip a few months ago and I decided to order a pizza. He came to the door and I had seen him a few times at school so we started talking. Then he came in and it just sort of…happened.” Her eyes were bright, swimming with tears ready to overflow. “Daddy, I thought that if I had sex with him it would help me get over wanting you. I thought what I wanted to do with you was so wrong, and that you would never want me that way.”

 The tears she had tried to keep in spilled over and ran down her cheeks. “I was wrong Daddy…I still wanted you more than anything. And when Pete put it in…it hurt Daddy. I didn’t know it would hurt so badly.” She trailed off and lay silent, awaiting her father’s judgment.

“Oh baby,” Wayne whispered hoarsely. He kissed the tears on his daughter’s cheeks and lingered on the salty liquid at her lips. “I’m so sorry that happened sweetie…if I had known how you felt before I could have made sure your first time was gentle.” He swallowed the urge to find this Pete kid and punch his lights out, and instead said reassuringly, “I’m sure Pete didn’t mean to hurt you, he’s just young and doesn’t have the experience to make sure it feels good for you.”

Adrienne was listening intently, little shudders still running through her body as she sniffed. “So you’re not mad?”

Wayne’s eyes widened, “Mad? No honey, not at all. I’m just so sorry you didn’t have a good first time.” He kissed her nose, “but I promise I’ll make you feel better than you’ve ever felt before. Don’t be afraid, I won’t let you hurt.”

His daughter’s eyes shone with love and gratitude and she kissed Wayne softly on the lips. He kissed her back, a slow, lazy kiss that put her at ease and made her impatient for more at the same time. He cupped a breast with his palm, and then slid that hand down her body, stopping at her damp folds. He parted them and gently slipped a finger into her. Adrienne arched off the bed and moaned into his mouth, “Oh Daddy that is soooo good!”

Encouraged, Wayne began to slowly pump his finger in and out of her wet pussy. When she was whimpering in frustration he added another finger, preparing her for the intrusion of his cock. After a few minutes she was well lubricated and Wayne removed his fingers, bringing a cry of disappointment from Adrienne’s lips. He positioned his cock at her entrance for the second time and braced himself above her.

Moving carefully he pushed the head of his erection into her, stopping there to let her adjust to the newcomer. Adrienne tensed for a moment, and then relaxed as her walls stretched to accommodate him. Slowly, ever so slowly he sank into his daughter, pausing every time he felt resistance. It took a minute to slide all the way inside, but to Wayne it felt like a lifetime. He stayed still above her, waiting for her cue to continue. It wasn’t long before she began to squirm beneath him, bucking her hips up slightly and wrapping her arms around his back. “Daddy, please move. Can’t you move?”

Wayne bit back his laugh. He had been waiting for something along those lines, some indication that she was ready to continue. “Of course baby, if that’s what you want,” he answered innocently, and began to thrust steadily.

Adrienne threw back her head and moaned loudly, losing all inhibitions as her pleasure grew. “Daddy, more...please Daddy faster.” Her hands were running up and down Wayne’s back and she hooked her legs around his waist. Wayne did as she asked and sped up, pounding into his daughter with abandon as she cried out. He felt her go over the edge and with a low moan he followed, clinging to her and whispering her name over and over.

Wayne lay spent over his daughter and would have drifted off if she hadn’t given him a soft poke in the ribs. “Daddy I can’t breathe!”

“Oops!” He rolled away and pulled her into his arms, caressing her gently as he nestled his face into her hair. “I love you so much baby girl.”

“I love you too Daddy,” she replied, “Can we…can I be yours now?”

Wayne opened his eyes in surprise. “Of course Adrienne… you always have been.”

comments welcome: pasego05@hotmail.com

My daughter and friends plan

rudown on Incest Stories

My daughter called and asked if her and her friend could stay the night. I said sure they could sleep in the extra room. They got there around thirty minutes later. Both extremely intoxicated, they were being obnoxious. I sent them off to bed and then turned in myself.

After hitting dream mode I was awakened by someone riding my face. I hate this perfect wet, 19 year old shaved box grinding on my mouth. It caught me off guard, but I went with it. Bella was rubbing herself while bouncing her fresh pussy all over my mouth.

I slowly awakened to realize Bella was stark naked. She had a brilliant body, perky tits with small nipples. A perfect body, down to her clean sexy box. I reached up rubbing her tits. Her moans were growing ever so loudly, and her thrusts got heavier and heavier.

Yard Work Help

Sultrybuxombbw on Group Stories

I enjoy doing yard work during the Summer but before it gets too hot. I usually wear a string bikini top and a thing bottom in the yeard and since it is surrounded by a privacy fence it is usually safe from public view, not that I am shy about it but it is easier to keep onlookers from stopping and interruppting the yard work.

There were several boys in my neighborhood that had seen me sunning a few times and even had peeked over the fence a couple times. I usually chased them off and they did not come back, for a while. Anyway, I was doing the yard one day and there was a knock at the fence gate. I went to it and there were three of the boys there asking if they could earn some extra money but doing the yard. They all begged me and so I said yes. I had on my black thong and a ne

Read More
w see through string top on my 44EEE chest. It barely covered my nipples that are really huge and that get hard really easily if I think I am being watched. Well, I knew damn well I was being watched and they were hard. I jumped into my pool after giving instructions My top came off my nipples of course and I moved it back. Now with the top wet it was totally see through.

THe boys took off their shirts and began work. Soon they were sweating and everytime they could they came close to the pool and looked over the side. I was floating on a float chair and my eyes were closed when I heard "damn, she is so fucking hot." I looked up and two of them were looking over the pool side and I looked down to see my nipples coming out of their home. They began to walk away and I said, "Come back here you two." in a very angry voice. "Yes Mrs Cain?" they said and the other boy came over. "You boys like looking at me? Well answer me, do you like looking at me?" "Yeh," the biggest said. "Yeh" we do" the two others said. "Well, I like to be looked at, you guys look hot, jump in the pool why don't you?" I said and slipped off the float chair. "Really?" they all said. "Yes, really, come on in."

They came around the ladder and slipped into the pool and when their shorts were wet I saw that they had tents in their shorts. "Very nice tents" I though licking my lips. I asked if they enjoyed the pool and they said yes but wee looking at me and could not take their eyes off me. I splashed water on one and he splashed me back and then I splashed another so that soon we were in a splash fight. I kept making a show of tucking my nipples back in aand then they would come out again,,,,and again,,,,and again. The boys, Tommy, Jim and Sean were all watching my chest bounse all over and I saw that they had bigger bulges then I had expected. Finally I said, "Oh damn, this top will not stay on, you boys don/t mind if I just get rid of it do you?" I said pulling it off. "Hell no Mrs Cain." they all said. "Okay, now I can really get into the splash fight" I said geting closer and splashing them all as much as I could. When I stopped and they were splashing me as much and I stood there faking sluttering from the water. "Okay, okay, I give up." I said holding my hands up in the air.

"Well, since yu won what do I have to do?" I said. They looked at me and looked shy still. "Well, you guys won, I give up." "How about the bottoms Mrs Cain?" Jim said. "Well Jim, since it is your idea why not go under the water and take them off for me." I said. He took a breath and went under. His hands fumbled and soon the bottom came off and he came up with it in his hands proud to have done it. "Well guys, you know, this is not fair. I think I should get to take off your shorts too." Before they could say anythig I went under and went for Jim's shorts and unzipped it and pulled off his shorts and underwear. I threw them out of the pool and went under for Tommy's and soon came up with them. Sean was next and so all of us were naked in the pool. "Well, how bout we swim a little. "You guys take a swim between my legs. Take turns." First Sean went through and and brushed my legs, then Jim and then Tommy. "Okay, my turn" I said and went under Tommy's legs. I turned around and took my hand and brushed his balls and cock. He jumped. Next Jim and I did the same and then Sean. I brushed his cock too and then came up. "Well, how was that guys?" I asked and they all laughed and said "Yeh, hell yeh." "Okay, now tell me what you think of this." I took a deep breath and went to Tommy and sucked his cock into my mouth and began sucking him so he would cum really fast. He did and I swallowed it down. I came up and he was saying, "Damn, damn that was hot, of damn." I caught my breath and went under for Sean and did the same. He was bigger and it made me have and orgasm hitting the back of my throat. I came up and he was wide eyed at me saying nothing. "Okay Jim, next." and I went down and began sucking him. I took longer this time and soon he fillwed my throat and I came up laughing. "How was that guys?" I said. "Fucking hot Mrs Cain." "Look guys, if we are going to do this call me Teresa." I said. "Okay Teresa." they said.

"Well guys, follow me." I said and went up the ladder and took my time. The boys watched me and were all talking and said, "Damn she is so fucking hot." I got to the top of the ladder and said, as I carressed my tits, Come find out fucking hot I am." and walked to the patio door and held it open. THey followed me, all hard cocks bouncing as they walked and went by me. We got into the living room and I threw Tommy down on the floor and mouted his cock. I took his hands and cupped my tits with them. "Now learn to fuck a woman." I moaned and began making his hands do what I wanted them too. I rode his cock and made him feel every inch of it as it went in and out. Soon I moaned and geabbed my nipples pulling them hard and soaked his hips and when I did he filled my pussy. "Oh yeh, good timing Tommy, always come with the woman and make sure she is ready to cum." I said and went to Sean. He sat on the couch and I mounted the hard cock he held for me. "Okay, you were watching, do it for me." I said and he grabbed my tits. "Pull them hard and suck the nipples and bite them good too." I ordered him. My chest was in his face and he did as I said. Soon he filled me and the feeling made me cum too. "Jim, next baby." and he sat on the couch next to me and I swung my legs over his lap and mounted him. I jammed myself down on him and rode him like crazy and he filled me and I was not finished so I kept him under me and he got hard again and he was ready for me to ride him. He sucked my tits and I told him, "Bite the nipples, bite them hard." and he did.

"Oh my god..." I screamed and soaked his cock and then he filled me again and made me cum again. We all laid there and I got up to get drinks and gave them to each one. The wine made us all relaxand now I told them that the lesson was ready to continue. "Now guys, you are going to learn to do me all at one time." I said. I placed them where I wanted them and massaged their cocks and licked them all. THey got hard and I sat on Sean only it went into my ass. "Oh hell Teresa, that is hot." I leaned back and brought Tommy to me, "In the pussy baby." and he filled me. "Jim, get so I can suck you." he got up and put himself in my hand and I began moving and took him in my mouth and told them to do it to me. They all filled me at almost the same time and I told them to switch. We repeated this until they all filled me in every hole. I stood up and was dripping from ass and pussy and I licked my lips, "Your cum all tastes so good." and I kissed them all and said. "Was that pay enough?" "Fuck yeh," they said. "Good, go finish the yard and I will finish paying you all."

That night we finished and they left. All Summer they did me and the yard.

Lucky Blackout ( Forum story Contest Winner Oct. 2007)

SSPAdmins on Story Awards

-LUCKY BLACKOUT -


In the mid-seventies I was an airline stewardess (back when that was the accepted term) on international flights, stationed in Chicago. Like most of the girls I was never in one place long, so we shared a top-of-the-line condo. There were five of us girls full time and four part time, which meant they only paid when they spent the night. Barbara Ann was one of those, born in the Virgin Islands from a native mother and British father. She was drop dead gorgeous, one of those who made the women take notice when she entered a room, much less causing the men to fall all over the place.

Barbie was average height, but that was the only thing average about her. She was dark skinned, long black hair and the dreamiest of brown eyes. She had small breasts, but

Read More
they matched her willowy figure perfectly, with a voice and British accent that could make you forget who you were.

Back then I was stereotypical stewardess material, five-ten, slender, blonde and a full ‘c’ cup. Besides work, my main objective in life was getting laid as often as possible, in as many places as possible, and I was good at my hobby. There were no problems or worries like there are now, all I had to do was remember to take my pill every day. Other than that, anything, anywhere, or just about anyone was a go for me.

Last few months I had seen Barbie plenty of times, mostly in the terminal, but only a few times when she was coming or going at the apartment. But, one time we both had the same layover in Chicago, well she was finishing her lay-over, I was just coming home for a few days, a rare occasion. There was a bad storm and everything was grounded, I barely got in, so it was just the two of us for the night.

“So Jordie, what are we going to do tonight?” Barbie asked.

“You mean besides going out stalking and bagging men, hopefully hung decently?”

She giggled. “Yeah, that is a given. I mean where?”


“Most in the neighborhood bars know half the stewardess flying out of Chicago live around here and they are dickheads. Won’t even buy you a drink, or take your panties off, they just want to nail a stewardess. Could go out by the lake, or crosstown, and—”

“In that shit out there? Are you bloody kidding?”

I laughed. “From someone born in the fun and sun that might look nasty, but it’s just a little weather here. Let me get a shower, and we’ll see how it is.”

It was really coming down by the time I was ready to go, and I conceded, “Alright, this is a bit nasty. Still, we can go to one or two nearby bars. Hey, we might get lucky.”

Lights blinked out, and Barbie asked, “Is this lucky here?”

“Considering we haven’t left yet, yes indeed it is,” I offered optimistically. “And seeing this isn’t that uncommon we’re prepared for it.”

I went to get the flashlight out of the drawer and ran into her. Barbie’s ultra soft skin sent an electrical charge through me, all of it seeming to end in my crotch. She reached out to steady me and grabbed my breasts, immediately getting my nipples rock hard. “You okay?” She asked so sweetly, just holding them.

“Yeah, ah, just fine. I thought you were behind me.” She let go of me, and I steadied myself with the counter, and took a deep breath. God, I was glad the lights were off, so she could not see how flushed I was. With the flashlight on I shone it on the counter. “There’s the matches. We have logs for the fireplace and candles around the place, kitchen, living room and bathroom, all the essentials—”

“What about the bedrooms?”

“Forget them,” I informed her, lighting the candle in the kitchen. “You’ll freeze to death if the electricity doesn’t come back on. We have to sleep by the fire. Just take a candle in and get into your comfy p.js and ride it out. If we get lucky it’ll only be a few hours, but if not we have plenty of blankets since the others aren’t here.”

“Maybe, we should go out for a while, it’s kind of scary. Electricity might not be out—”

“I don’t want laid that bad! We’re warm now. Go out and get cold, it’ll be impossible to warm back up, without a roaring fire, and we don’t have that many logs. We’ll spend the night shivering our asses off.”

“Oh well, screw them blokes. There’s a six-pack in the cooler, we shall just have to have a party by ourselves. What do we do now?”


“I’ll get the fire going, you go get the blankets off the beds, then we can make a bed,” I instructed, handing her the flashlight. “Do you want to sleep on the couch?”

“Think it’ll be better if we both sleep on the floor. I heard our body warmth will keep us warmer,” Barbie recommended.

God, I couldn’t believe I’d be sleeping in the same bed with her, I was going to be drenched, which I was better than halfway there already. I thought about going in the bathroom to take care of the present and future problem. Something I hadn’t done in ages, but I had no good reason to be in there. Besides, Barbie didn’t sound like she was in any condition to be left alone for very long.

In no time we had a nice bed in front of the fire. A very small bed, and I felt my face flush every time I thought about it, which was constantly. “We have a gas stove, so no eating frozen food. Have jiffy-pop, hot chocolate and marshmallows if you just want goodies. Better take a candle in to get dressed, it is easier,” I said, trying to get my mind off off her.

Didn’t waste a lot of time getting undressed, or check on my problem, because I was afraid I’d automatically start fingering myself. Barbie wasn’t out yet when I returned wearing my long flannel top and cotton bottoms. I didn’t like flannel bottoms, always made me too hot, and being as they weren’t sold that way, it was always a mismatched set, making me look like laundry day was tomorrow. Since I was here first I chose my side of the bed, one farthest from the fire. It wasn’t much, but I didn’t need any more heat on me for a while.

I was deep in thought, and hadn’t even heard her come in. “Did you want me to shag some pints?” She asked, nearly on top of me.

Looking up I cried out, “Holy shit!” Barbie was standing there in a sheer baby doll nightie, a very short baby doll, barely reaching that enticing belly button of hers. With a string bikini bottom, just as sheer, and might have been classified as a g-string. You practically could count the hairs on her full black bush, and her nipples were a shade darker than her dark areolas, which were half the size of her breasts. “T-that isn’t going to k-keep you too w-warm.”

“Seems to have done all right with you in that department, you’re starting to sweat, love.” She gave me a gentle poke in my right nipple with the hairbrush she was holding. “You want a pint?”

“Most definitely.” I wiped my forehead, and had to wonder if I’d sent the wrong signals, when she touched my breasts. My right nipple was as hard as it had ever been, tenting out the flannel, which Barbie did not miss. Only thing hotter than my flushed face was my pussy. Hell, I was staring to wonder what signals I wanted to send.

She gave me the beer, then sat down in front of me, flats of her feet down and legs spread apart. I could see the pink of her pussy, and it was glistening, reflecting the firelight. “So, do you want to have fun?”


“Fun?”

“Yeah, girl fun? Just because we’re stuck here doesn’t mean it has to be boring and—”

“You’re gorgeous, but I’m in to men.”

“Yeah, so am I. But, if you haven’t noticed, there are none about,” Barbie pointed out.

“I’ve never done it before,” was my only excuse, but I hadn’t come out and said no, nor did I think I could.

“Don’t worry, it’s completely natural to women. It’s as easy as breathing, and I shall only do things you’re comfortable with. As for you, you can do anything you wish with me.”

I’m staring straight at her pussy, which now has twice as much pink showing and beads of moisture. This makes me think of mine, and I can feel it’s so hot and wet. I squirm a bit, and think it’s like Poe’s, ‘Telltale Heart,’ I know she can hear it making sloppy noises.

“How about you try a little kiss?” Barbie suggested. “If you don’t like it, we can just sit here and drink the pints.”

I still don’t have the words to say, ‘no.’ But, I have the strength to nod my head. She moves closer to me, cutting off my view of her pussy, but brushing her hard nipple against my arm. Had to be an inch long and nearly that wide, easily twice mine. Cradling my head between her hands she brought her lips to mine.

Don’t know what I was expecting, certainly no kiss like Tommy Jenkins gave me in fourth grade, my first. Probably more like a good-night kiss after having a great time out on your first date with a new man. What I got was a sensation that went all the way to my toes, a warm tingling sensation. As soon as I became responsive her tongue was in my mouth. It was so intense, and I gladly stuck my tongue in her mouth. She pressed harder and I gently fell back on to the bed, without her losing contact with my lips.

She broke just long enough for me to catch my breath, and her to stretch out alongside me. Her hand was rubbing my stomach as she kissed me again. Her hand slid under my cotton bottoms and over the outside of my panties. She cupped my pussy pushing the wet crotch back into me, letting me know how wet they truly were.

She broke our kiss and sat up long enough to remove my bottoms, with the only movement from me being to raise my hips up so she could get them off. She didn’t take off my panties, even though I gave her no hint I wouldn’t allow it. Hell, I would’ve gladly ripped them off myself, if she asked.


Caressing my stomach ever so lightly, she just laid back down beside me and we kissed. She slipped her hand under my panties, and ran her middle finger between my inner lips, but not in me. I moaned into her mouth, which seemed to increase her kissing, and she slipped that finger in me, getting a little whimper out of me. She was making me feel so good, I thought I should return the favor.

Awkwardly groped her a bit before finally getting my hand right and cupping her hot, wet pussy. “Finger me,” she requested.

It was simple to bring my hand up, then under her panties, and back down to her pussy, easily sliding my middle finger in. Besides mine, this was the first pussy I had ever touched. It seemed so much more than mine, softer, hotter, wetter, slicker, and muskier.

Her hand was now unbuttoning my top and soon those silky soft lips were nuzzling my nipples, while she went back to fingering me. She was rubbing my clit with the palm of her hand while diddling me with two fingers. I climaxed and she let me calm down and catch me breath.

Running the handle on the hairbrush over my panty covered slit she kissed me. “You know what the best thing about me not being a man?”

“Uhn-uhn,” is all I can pant.

“I don’t go soft, ever!” She kissed me again, then sucked in a mouthful of my tit. “Love, I say you’re going to cum at least twenty times tonight. Want to bet me?”

“Uhn-uhn.”

“You want your wet panties off, and me to eat you?”

“Uh-huh, pl-please-e.”

She took my top off before getting rid of my panties. Placing my legs over her shoulders she buried her face in my muff. Again, I thought I had been ate before, but none of those men were within light-years of what she did to me. Licking, fingering, sucking, nibbling and tongue fucking me, all in random patterns, and in a random fashion.

Once I was climaxing, she didn’t ease up, she had a hold of my clit like a pit bull, sending me into wave after wave of orgasms. Another first for me.

I don’t know what happened, but when I was finally able to speak only thing that came out was, “You want me to do you?”

“Yes! Please, yes, if you want to.”

An hour ago I would’ve never thought this possible, alright maybe an hour ago it did cross my mind, but a day ago I had definitely never thought I might find myself in this position. “I think so.”

“You do not have to, if you do not—”


“No, I want to, definitely want to.” I ran a fingertip down her cheek. “Just not sure what to do, or if I’ll be able to please you, but I want to please you.”

Laughing she started peeling off her clothes. “Trust me, baby doll, you will do just fine, I am betting on you being a natural.” Barbie was out of her clothes and straddling my head, burying her face back in my pussy.

Once again, I had no clue of what to expect, but being as she had a stronger smell I figured it’d be the same in taste. Not that I go around tasting myself, but I had on occasion, being slightly curious. I wouldn’t call it stronger, spicier, more tart yes, thicker, yes, an altogether pleasant sensation, definitely yes! A woman slipping and sliding all over your face moaning into your pussy, and with no fear of choking to death, or even gagging, it was sensational and then some.

I did as Barbie had, this and that, repeating what she seemed to be enjoying most, while trying out other areas. Wasn’t long til she was climaxing, and I went for her clit, which was now larger than mine had ever been, making it an easy target to find and grasp between my lips. My chin was flooded with a slick warmth as my lover screamed into my pussy. After a while she quit climaxing and I let go of her clit like she had done to me. I licked her outer labia and ran my tongue into her, lapping up that sweetness which was everywhere, again like she had done to me.

Wasn’t expecting what came next, Barbie stuck her tongue in my butthole, getting me to tense up like when a man used to tell me he slipped, and cause for me to stop everything. No one had ever done that to my butthole, nor had I ever asked anyone to. I was about to crawl out from under her when I noticed it felt good, damn good.

Just lay there a bit, with Barbie’s pussy on my face, trying to figure out was happening, what I was feeling, what I was going to do. It was then I noticed those low contented moans were coming from me as my bottom squirmed around trying to get better contact on her tongue, as she worked two fingers in my pussy. Now she had a finger in my butt and she was licking all up and down my crack. I was purring like a cat.

I was soon doing the same to her little bottom and did a good enough job she was purring loudly, just prior to us both having a tremendous, as well as long orgasm together.

When through she crawled back up to me and started kissing me. Judging by her face she wasn’t the only one who had flooded the place. She sucked on my nipple and swirled that talented tongue around it before inquiring, “You lose that bet?”

“I’ve no idea, but my guess would be, yeah, a while back.”

“Hm-m, you don’t sound all that convinced, maybe that will change shortly. And I would have won the other bet too, you are a natural,” Barbie informed me, as her mouth got to work, and her hand slid down my belly. “This will warm you up for your real fucking.” In no time she was running the hairbrush handle in my pussy, while sucking on my clit, giving me two more orgasms.

While I panted she gave me a kiss. “Have to pee, be right back.”

Could not even nod, just lay there, staring at the ceiling, trying to catch my breath, thinking about what she meant by a ‘real fucking.’ I didn’t  know what she might call it, but that was the best fucking I had ever had before.

“All right Love, you ready to get serious?”

Took all my strength to turn my head, and I couldn’t believe what I saw, Barbie standing there, wearing a strap-on dildo, a big one. It had to be eight or nine inches long and three inches thick. Her wicked smile sent a shiver down my back, and my nipples got hard.

Stroking the rubber dick with one hand Barbie made a circular motion with the other hand. “On all fours, baby doll. I am going to fuck your sweet pussy, then do your bum.”

My butt was virgin, and I didn’t even think about protesting, just rolled over, then rose up on all fours. Barbie rubbed the small of my back saying, “Love, put your pretty head on the blanket and your little bum up in the air.”

Did as told, managing to croak, “Be gentle.”

She rubbed the small of my back while kissing my butt cheeks. “Always love, always.” Barbie licked my sopping wet slit. “Any time you want to stop, say the word. What do you want, baby doll?”

“You’re as beautiful of a lover as you are a person.” I lay my head on the blanket. “I want you to take my virgin butt, then I’m going to eat your pussy.”

“Um-m, sounds delightful.” She ran that thick head up and down my slit. “As I said, you can do anything you want to me, if you are sure you want to.”

I giggled. “Oh, if I was ever sure about something in my life, it’s I want more of your pussy, a lot more.”

She slid that big pecker in me, without me even wincing. I was in heaven, her slow-fucking me to two orgasms before slipping the hairbrush handle in my butt. She got hold of my clit and set me off on wave after wave of orgasms. I was squealing and screaming so much I thought someone would bust the door down to see who was getting killed. After a dozen hard orgasms and at least as many normal ones I was surprised I had not passed out.

Barbie pulled out of me and I fell over on my side, then she rolled me on to my back. Giggling she kissed my nipples, then up my body to my mouth. By the time she made it to my mouth I had recovered enough to kiss her back, holding her tight to my body. She brushed the hair off my sweat-covered face. “You are one sexy woman, very hot, very sensual. It was my pleasure to please you.”

“No way, it was all my pleasure, time and time again.” I kissed her, sucking her tongue into my mouth, then giggled. “I was a little scared you were going to fuck my bottom with your big pecker, but loved what you did.”

She gave me that wicked smile and kissed me on the chin. “Baby doll, I am going to fuck your little bum with my big wanker.” My eyes got huge,   and she chuckled, cupping both of my breasts. “Not to fret, it will be fine. You needed a little break, and are going to fuck me, before you get yours.”

“Do I get to wear the dick?” Barbie gave me a nod, and started undoing the straps. I rolled her nipples between my thumbs and forefingers, getting her to coo. Was really liking this being in control thing. “Want you on your back, so I can take care of these lovely titties properly. But first I get my dick and your pussy.”

“Um-m, like the way you think, Love, a natural lady pleaser indeed.”

Barbie helped me strap my dick on, then lay back and spread her legs. I didn’t hesitate even for a second, just dove right in to her pussy. Didn’t take long to figure out why men aren’t as talented as women at eating pussy, their dicks get in the way. Took me trying a dozen different positions before I could get halfway comfortable with the monster attached to me. Still, I managed to give Barbie a pair of orgasms, before crawling between her legs.

Sucking her nipples and kissing her I took my time inserting my rubber dick in her pussy. Started a nice slow fuck, and was really liking this, almost as much as Barbie. She made near as much noise as I had, and came close to as many orgasms.

I pulled out and lay beside my beautiful lover, kissing and caressing her. “You were wonderful, pretty lady, even gave me an orgasm.”

“Well,” Barbie giggled, “you handled it like a pro, and I do not have a clue how many you blessed me with.” She reached down and gave the dildo a little tug. “You ready to get this wanker from outside of you to inside?”

Was so horny, no hesitation this time, had my dick off, handed it to Barbie, then planted my face in the blanket, wiggling my butt in the air. Could not wait, started fingering both holes and Barbie laughed. “Guess I do no not have to ask about your bum this time.”

“Not a chance. I want you taking my bottom, then if I’m still alive I’m going to do your bottom.” I pulled her to me and kissed her. “But first I’m going to eat your pussy.”

Swatting me on the butt Barbie laughed. “My goodness, you have it bad, trying to make up for a lifetime of missed pussy in one night.” She kissed me. “I’m very happy and proud that night was with me.”

“If I have anything to say about it, this won’t be the last.”

“No, that is definite.” She kissed me and cupped my pussy, sliding her middle finger in me, getting me to coo. Barbie ran her hand down my back. “Now my love, I am going to fuck your bum.”

I was going to suggest getting the baby oil out of the bathroom, but I was soaked, from the small of my back to mid-way down my thighs. She licked and fingered my butthole, before attempting to fuck me, which she did masterfully, again not even getting me to wince. While Barbie was busy with my butt I did my pussy with the hairbrush handle, knowing where my next check was going to, toys.

That wonderful rubber dick and her got me off another handful of times, before it was my turn. This time I ate her delicious pussy before strapping on my dick, and judging by orgasms I did a fantastic job.

There was no doubt I lost the bet long before we fell asleep, hell she would’ve probably won if the number had been a hundred. We woke in each other’s arms and started all over, keeping at it until she was called in to work at eleven-thirty. Have no idea when the electricity came back on, and hadn’t even stoked the fire. There was no need, we heated the place up nicely all by ourselves.


We worked out our schedules to get as much down time as possible together, even flying in for each other’s layovers. It was great, all these foreign cities, where we now could go out and see the sights, since we weren’t concentrating on who was going to be between our legs for the night. Not to say we didn’t go out with men, we did that as well. Even shared men and women upon occasion, but those are other stories.

Barbara Ann married an aristocrat, assistant British diplomat to be precise, and lives back in the Virgin Islands, where I stop by from time to time to remind her about the lucky blackout we both had. And every time she wins the bet.

[B]Thanks for the entry.[/B]

Small Town Girl

MUFFDUFF on Lesbian Stories

It was the second week of college I met Nancy. I usually ate my lunch outside, but this day it was raining like hell, so I decided to eat in the cafeteria. She was sitting there by herself just eating her lunch. Not reading. Not looking around. Just sitting staring straight ahead. In a world of her own. She seemed interesting.

For the next week I ate in the cafereria & watched her. The same thing everyday. Eat by herself. Stare straight ahead. When finished, get up, put her carbage in the can & leave. No one looked at her or attempted to say hi or talk to her. I looked & watched. Everyday I became more interested in who & what she was.

On the next Monday I waited till she came into the cafereria, sit down, take her lunch out of her backpack & start to e

Read More
at, looking straight ahead.

I went over, sat almost opposite & watched her. She never even looked my way. I finally say hi to her. She looked my way & said hi & went back looking straight ahead. I lied & told her I had not seen her in here before. She said she had seen me. She showed no facial or tone emotions. She was a strange one alright.

"My name is Beverly" I said, as I held my hand out towards her. I couldn't believe it when she took my hand & with a smile, said" I'm Nancy."  We struck up a conversation. The more I learned about her, the more intrigueing she bacame.

She came from a small farming town where her father & mother owned a grocery & feed store. She was the oldest of nine children. When she got big enough, she was left to look after the others until they could look after themselves. Their house was right next to the store, so if there was a problem, she could quickly get her mother or father. There was only time for school, studying & looking after her siblings. Boyfriend, no. What were her plans? The sciences. To get her PHd & teach at a college or university. Boyfriend, sex, marriage. Never crossed her mind. Study, study, study. Little did she know I had other plans for her. A true virgin for the taking.

I finally convinced her to go out for dinner with me one Friday nite. We sat, talked & even shared a bottle of wine. She said that was the first time she had ever had a drink of anything but pop. When I asked her how she liked the wine, she said it was nice, but made her light headed. I said it made me feel the same way. We laughed the more we drank & even got to the point of being giddy. I invited her back to my place & never hesitated about saying yes. I took her hand & then placed my arm around her waist, as we walked back to my place. She placed her arm around me. I held her close. We took turns laying our heads on each others shoulder. "Did she have an idea what lay ahead or was she just too happily drunk to care" I thought to myself.

When we got back to my place, I told her to kick off her shoes & sit on the sofa while I got us a drink. She didn't say no to a drink, so I poured each of us a good big glass of wine. When I came back into the livingroom, She was sitting with her back against the sofa, arms at her side & legs slightly spread. She looked very at ease & very desirable with her nice firm boobs pushing her blouse out. As I got closer, I could see her nipples pressed against her bra. I handed her, her drink & sat beside her. "Cheers" I said, raising mine. She raised her & we clicked glasses.

We sat there talking & looking at each other about whatever was on our mind at the moment. Her eyes twinckled. Her lips so kissable. Her face so innocent. Well almost all. I don't think she was thinking about sex, whereas I was. Sex with her.

I ran my fingers throught her hair. She looked into my eyes. "Does that feel good" I asked her. With a slight purr, she said the only other person to do that beside herslf, was her mother. "Do you mind if I do it" I asked. "Not all all" she said. As I played with her hair, the looked in her eyes became far away. "Where was she at that moment" I thought. She let her head fall onto my shoulder. I let my hand fall onto her shoulder & pulled her close to me. She just lay there silently. I sipped my wine. She just held her glass.

"Do you want to watch a video" I asked. "Sure" she said. The one I had in mind, was not one most people would have in their house. It was of two girls making out. I got up, fetched the video out of the drawer in the wall cabinet, turned on the video, opened the door & slipped the video in. As I walked back to the couch, I pointed the remote control toward the machine to close the door. As I sat back on the couch beside her, the video loaded. I put my arm around her. She laid her head on my shoulder. When it said play on the scree, I pushed the play button.

She gasped when she saw what it was about. I was expecting her to get mad. Instead of that, all she said was, "I've heard of these things but never seen one." "Do you mind or would you like to see something else" I asked. "Is it just about two girls" she asked, "or are there guys in it too?" "Just girls" I said. "Then lets watch this, as I've heard about girls having sex together, but always wondered what they did, as neither has a cock." She floored me.

She raised her head. I Pushed her long hair aside & continued to run my fingers through it. I started to nibble on her ear. The kiss & lick her neck. She let out a slight moan. I took my other hand & lighltly ran it up & down her throat. Then across her chin & face, but made sure I didn't block her vision. I ran my fingers across her lips. She opened her mouth & started to suck on my fingers. She moaned more & more. I looked at the video. The girls were carressing each others boobs. 

I let my hand slip down & do the same to the same to Nancy. She put her hands on mine & encouraged me. She undid the buttons on her blouse, pulled the end out of her skirt, reached behind her, undid her bra & took them both of without taking her eyes off the TV. Her boobs were firm. Her nipples the size of an eraser on a thick pencil. I ran my hand over her boobs, stopping momentarily to rub her nipples between my thumb & forefinger. She moaned loudly. "Do you like me doing that" I asked. "Please do it more" she asked. I squeezed them harder & pulled on them at the same time. "More, more" she moaned. "Did you use to play with your nipples" I asked. "Yes" she replied. "Did you play with your clit too?" "I had to pleasure myself somehow" she said. "Did you make yourself have an orgasm" I asked. "I wanted to very badly" she answered & added she couldn't, as she shared a bed with on of her sisters. "Well I would like to play with your clit & make you have an orgasm, so why don't you slip your panties off." She lifter her butt, slipped them down till they were around her knees, lifted her legs up & slipped them off over her feet.

"Now be a good girl & spread your legs so I can see how wet you are & how swollen your labia & clit are too." She spread her. I slipped my hand up under her skirt till I reached her crotch. She was very wet. Her labia & clit swollen. She let out a long moan, as I started to play with her clit. "Does that feel good" I asked. "Yes" she said with a moan & smile on her face. "Do you think we should have more sex then what we are having" I asked. "Please" she asked. "Do you want me to give you oral sex after I give you an orgasm with my fingers." "I want to do whatever girls do to girls, as long as it's not gross" she replied. "Well my sweet, we will do it all after the video is over" I told her.

I kept playing with her clit, then slipped one finger in, then two & slowly began to slip them in as far as I could & the out again. She slipped down till her butt was on the edge of the sofe cushion. "Did you ever do this to yourself" I asked, as I fingered her. "No But I wanted to" she answered. "So you wanted to masturbate then till you had had an orgasm" I asked. "Oh fuck yes." "This girl is coming out of herself" I said to myself & right here in my place. I watched the video as I fingered her & hoped I could give her that orgasm at the same time one of the girls on the video was fingering the other till she had an orgasm. This was my lucky nite. Nancy had hers at the same time the other girl did. When she finally came down from her height of ecstacy, I slipped my fingers out, stuck them in my mouth & savoured her wonderfully tasty virgin juice of total joy.

We went into my bedroom, stripped & climbed into bed. She did as asked. She gave me oral sex till I had an orgasm. For a first timer, she did well. Then I did her. Then we did each other in the sixty-nine position, over & over again. I got up went into the closet, found my strap-on toy of joy & walked back out. "What do you mean girls don't have cocks" I asked, as I wiggled it around with my hand. When she looked, I thought her eyes were going to come out of their sockets.

"My fuck" she said, "that is big." "Bigger then any guys & will give you lots of pleasure" I told her. I got back on the bed. She knew what to do. As I positioned myself between her spread thighs, she took ahold of the shaft & guided it home. She put a hand over her mouth. As I gently eased it in, she arched her back. "Does that feel good" I asked, as I glanced down at my new found virgin. She shook her head up & down.

We became instant lovers. She moved in with me. I had thought about joining the lesbian community at the college, but there was no way I was going to let some other lesbian get close to Nancy.

Mardi Gras and Jail Last Year

Sultrybuxombbw on Group Stories

I was making plans for Mardi Gras this year and Diane and I were talking about last year. Last year Diane and I went to Mardi Gras in New Orleans. She had to go back early ans so I took her to the airport and she flew back. She still uses the trigger word sometimes and so we were kissing bye in the airport she said, "Teresa, come dance with me." I felt that tingle come all over that I always did and said "Okay." She kissed me again. "I will give you a different command this time." "What?" I said. "Do anything that you want to do that gives you pleasure Dear." she said and kissed me and got on the plane. I left and my mnd was all absorbed with "what I wanted to do" without her.

I

Read More
got back to the hotel and put on the outfit she made for me. It was sheer material, see through. The top was a kind of halter that tied behind my neck. The halter top, one layer of multi-color seer material hid nothing, especially of my dark large nipples. My 44EEE tits hung nicely in the material that was never intended to hide or support my breasts. The skirt was of the same material only it was two layers and still sheer and see through. I put on my sandals and went out into the night. I ate dinner at a resturant and got all the attention I could desire and thought how nice it was to be looked at so much. After dinner and a couple glasses of wine I went to a few clubs and had some offers but did not really accept them. For some reason I just did not feel like playing with Diane gone even though I was offered money for my services more than once. By midnight I had decided to leave and begin my drive back to Athens Georgia. I went to the room and packed and did not change but stayed in the sheer outfit that Diane had made for me.

I took I-10 to Mobile and then went north. I had filled up the car at Biloxi and kept driving. I stopped a couple times to pee and got lots of attention in the store I stopped at. A few people were there and the men all called out and the women called me a slut but I did not care and got in the car and left. Driving north I was enjoying the night air and the windows down, my nipples were pleased with the feel of the air. I had on a string thong under the skirt so I was really all but naked. I was out in the middle of nowhere and then blue lights went on behind me. I looked and was doing 70 and thought I was good on the speed limit. I pulled over and waited. I had my lisense, insurence and registration out and two officers got out. One to the back of my car and the other to the window. I did not try to hide myself. Before he asked I handed him the things I had waiting. He looked at them and said, "Step out of the car please." I did and he was obviously looking at all I had to show. "You always dress that way..ah, Mrs Cain?" "Well, I just left Mardi Gras in New Orleans and did not change." I said. "I see, wait here please." he said and went to the car. The other officer stood at the rear of my car and watched me, and I suppose he was really not looking at my face, my nipples were hard as rocks and I was getting wet.

He came back and said, Mrs. Cain, we are charging you with indecent exposure and speeding." "Speeding?" I said. "I was only doing 70." "Yes, but the limit is 55 back there where we clocked you." he said. I thought he was going to write me two tickets and let me go on but he told me to lean against the car and spread my legs. I was obviously not in pocession of anything but he felt me up really good, making me hotter still. "My officer is going to drive your car back to the station with us and I will be taking you to the Magistrate Judge so she can try your case." he said. "Now, tonight?" I said. "Yes, now." he said and I got in the back seat. The other then searched my car and found nothing and we drove back to the station. It was out in the country and there was a small town there. I was not handcuffed at least as we went into the station. Several people looked me over and smiled.

"Damn man, good one." and officer said as we walked in. "Thanks," I said to him. "I meant to the officer that got you." he said. I was feeling like being bad now and said, "Well, technically, he hasn't 'Gotten me.'" I said laughing. "He has only arrested me." "That may change" said the one toat arrested me. We went to arrest and booking room and he fingerprinted me and told me to stand by the wall to take my picture. I lowered the thing they give you with a number on it to below my chest and smiled as he took to pic. "Raise it up please," he said and I did. Another pic was taken then a profile. I sat in a waiting room alone and then was taken into a room with a dozen people in it and a woman in judges robes sitting behind a large desk. She looked at me and told me to sit down. I did and the officer told her how he had stopped me what I had said.

"Do you think this is a joke?" she said. "No your honor, it is just late and I woke up early this morning. Sorry." I said "You are charged with indecent exposure. We had several calls from the store you stopped at and that is why we were looking for you. You obviously need more clothes on don't you think?" she said. "Well, not really," I said. "Very well, $2000.00 is the fine." she said. "I don't have that kind of money." I said and said "that I guess I would have to go to jail." "Very well, jail it is then. Bring her to my office' She said and she left through a door. Two officers, one male and one female took me in. They stood me in front of her desk. "You sure you want to go to jail lady? Dressed like that you will be very open to attack and rape." "Oh I hope so." I said. Do you? Was she searched well before she came in?" she asked the officers. "No your Honor." he said. "Very well, search her here in my office." I was led to the side and told to disrobe. I did so slowly and knew they were watching me. Finally I stood naked in front of the three of them and my pussy was soaking wet.

"Cavity search her' the judge said. I was bent over and told to spread my legs wide. I did and suddenly gloved fingers were in my pussy and I moaned. Stil deeper and I moaned again. Then suddenly the hand went inside me and I sprayed an orgasm all over the hand. "damn, fucking bitch." the woman said doing the search and slapped my ass hard. Her hand was still inside me and she made it as painful as she could but it still made me hot. "Nothing there your honor." she said pulling her hand out. "Now the other" she said meaning my ass. I relaxed as much as I could and she began fingering my ass feeling around as much as possible. The judge spoke, "Officer James, use your probe." The male answered and I heard his pants unzip. He stepped behind me and spread my ass cheeks and then his cock, his huge cock, slipped inside me. I moaned again and pushed against him. "Oh yes, search me deep." I said. He did and began moving in and out and soon filled my ass with cum. I moved against him and did not want him to leave but he pulled it out and his cum dripped down my legs.

"Put her clothes back on and send her the Joans cell. After three hours put her in with the men." she said. "First come over here Mrs. Cain." she said. I came to the side of her desk and she moved her robes open and showed she was naked under them, "Eat me." she said and I did till she gave me a nice sweet orgasm wetting my face. I was taked to a cell and Joan looked at me, "Here is a little cell mate for you Joan." said the man that took me there. I stepped in and the told me, "Strip bitch." and I did. She came over and kissed me hard, her breath tasted of stale cigarretts. She grabbed my hair and moved me to my knees and she laid on the cot, "Eat it till I say stop." she told me. She had a totally unshaved pussy and it was sour. She was really a dyke and told me to do it. Three hours passed but I did everything she told me. She was gross and needed a bath and I was not hot at all when I was told to get my clothes and follwo he officer. I did and she took me to a shower and I bathed.

Next she gave me a towel that wrapped around me but was short and showed my shaved pussy. We walked into a public area that had maybe 10 or so men there, all kinds, white, black, hispanic, asian. One tossed an exercise mat to the floor in the middle of the room. "Enjoy men." the guard said and I was in the cell block of sorts I guess. They all began touching me and playing with my nipples and ass. A black guy came over his cock hanging out of his jump suit and said, "On your knees baby and it will go okay with you, resist and it will hurt, may as well as enjoy what we are onna do." I got down and took his cock and began sucking it, "Oh I hope I enjoy it, I need a good orgy tonight." and took him deep. He began moaning and the guys all watched and stroked their cocks. Soon he filled my throat and told me how good it was. "Okay guys, be good to her." I was laid down and kissed, licked and massaged all over and it was not painful as I had expected but like all these men just making love, not raping me. Finally I said, "Hey guys, I do like it a little rough, make it hurt real good." I said and they all laughed. ONe took his hard cock and said okay lady, and into my ass it went. "Oh yes, oh fuck, yes." I said over and over. Next they took me two in my pussy, Two good sized me both in my pussy at once streached me. MY pussy convulsed and wet them both then they filled my pussy.

"Let me fuck that face again." the first said and his huge cock filled my mouth and now he was rough. Over and over I was fucked and finally I woke up in a cot, naked and covered with cum. IT was noon the next day and the jailer came and said. "Anytime you are ready to leave, shower and out these on." she handed me some jeans and a shirt.

I dressed and drove home and fell asleep again. What a good time it was, I found out the county I was in and will not drive back through there unless I need a good fucking.